Skip to main content

Full text of "The see of St. Peter, the rock of the church, the source of jurisdiction, and the centre of unity"

See other formats


i'O 


/^   '/I. /[en 


t    AV 


THE  SEE  OF  S.  PETER 


ABERDEEN    UNIVERSITY   PRESS. 


THE 

SEE    OF    S.    PETER 

THE  ROCK  OF  THE  CHURCH 
THE   SOURCE   OF  JURISDICTION 

AND 

THE  CENTRE  OF  UNITY 

BY 

THOMAS  WILLIAM  ALLIES,  K.C.S.G. 

FOURTH  EDITION 


Numerate  Sacerdotes  vel  ab  ipsa  Petri  Sede, 

Et  in  ordine  illo  patrum  quis  cui  successit  videte ; 

Ipsa  est  PETRA,  quam  non  vincunt  superbae  inferorum  portas. 

S.  August.  Psalm,  cont.  part  Donati. 


LONDON 

CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY 

21    WESTMINSTER    BRIDGE    ROAD,    S.E. 
1896 


MAY  -  6  1Q53 


TO 

POPE    LEO    XIII. 

THIS    LITTLE    WORK,    ONCE    HONOURED 

BY    THE    APPROVAL    OF    HIS    PREDECESSOR    PIUS    IX. 

AT  ITS  FIRST  APPEARANCE  IN    185O, 

NOW     REPUBLISHED     AT     HIS     DESIRE, 

IS    MOST    HUMBLY    OFFERED 

IN    REVERENCE    BY 

THE    AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 

Some  years  ago  the  writer,  already  in  great  distress 
of  mind  at  the  historical  and  actual  position  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  at  the  statements  of  her  for- 
mularies, at  the  want  of  shape  and  principle  in  her 
practice,  and,  above  all,  at  her  general  character  and 
temperament  as  a  communion  which  seemed  to 
him  thoroughly  alien  from  the  spirit  of  the  ancient 
Fathers,  betook  himself  to  the  special  considera- 
tion of  one  point, — the  Primacy  of  the  Roman 
See, — which  he  thought  more  calculated  than  any 
other  to  lead  him  to  a  sure  conclusion.  He  was 
then,  as  he  is  now,  "  convinced  that  the  whole 
question  between  the  Roman  Church  and  ourselves, 
as  well  as  the  Eastern  Church,  turns  upon  the 
Papal  Supremacy,  as  at  present  claimed,  being  of 
divine  right,  or  not.  If  it  be,  then  have  we  nothing 
else  to  do  but  submit  ourselves  to  the  authority  of 
Rome  ;  and  better  it  were  to  do  so  before  we  meet 
the  attack,  which  is  close  at  hand,  of  an  enemy 
who  bears  equal  hatred  to  ourselves  and  Rome  ; — 
the  predicted  Lawless  One,  the  Logos,  reason,  or 
private  judgment  of  apostate  humanity  rising  up 
against  the  Divine  Logos,  incarnate  in  His  Church." 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

The  writer,  moreover,  then  professed,  that  "he 
took  up  this  inquiry  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying 
his  own  mind  ; "  that  "  had  he  found  the  Councils 
and  Fathers  of  the  Church,  before  the  division  of 
the  East  and  West,  bearing  witness  to  the  Roman 
Supremacy,  as  at  present  claimed,  instead  of 
against  it,  he  should  have  felt  bound  to  obey  them ;  " 
and  that  "  as  a  Priest  of  the  Church  Catholic  in 
England  he  desires  to  hold,  and  to  the  best  of  his 
ability  will  teach,  all  doctrine  which  the  undivided 
Church  always  held."  ^ 

He  made  these  professions  in  the  simplicity,  it 
is  true,  but  likewise  in  the  sincerity  of  his  heart ; 
and  he  made  them  publicly  before  God  and  man. 
Now,  the  conclusion  to  which  he  was  at  that  time 
led  by  the  study  of  antiquity  was,  that  a  Primacy  "^ 
of  divine  institution  had  indeed  been  given  to  the 
See  of  Peter,  but  that  the  degree  to  which  it  had 
been  pressed  in  later  times  formed  an  excuse  for 
those   communions   which,   while   they   maintained 


1  The  Church  of  England  cleared  from  the  Charge  of  Schism^ 
Advertisement. 

2  This  is  admitted  in  p.  313,  p.  315,  and  pp.  490,  491  of  the 
second  edition  of  the  above-mentioned  work.  The  author  ought 
to  have  seen  what  it  involved  ;  for  no  abuse,  even  could  such  be 
proved  to  exist,  would  warrant  men  in  rejecting  what  is  of  divine 
institution.  This  was  once  put  to  him  in  a  very  forcible  way 
by  a  much-valued  friend :  '*  If  God  has  instituted  Baptism,  men 
would  not  be  justified  in  rejecting  it,  even  if  the  Church  were  to 
administer  it  with  spittle." 


I^REFACE.  IX 

the  Catholic  faith  zvhole  and  entire^  were  de  facto 
severed  from  it. 

Thus  he  made  these  professions  when  he  thought 
that  they  led  him  to  one  conclusion  ;  but  he  is 
equally  bound  to  redeem  them  now  that  in  the 
course  of  years  they  have  led  him  to  another. 

For  though  his  study  of  the  question  terminated 
for  the  moment  at  this  point,  yet  the  Supremacy 
■claimed  by  S.  Peter's  See  over  the  whole  Church 
was  a  subject  never  out  of  his  thoughts.  And  in 
the  meantime  what  he  saw  of  the  actual  state  of 
the  Roman  Communion  in  other  lands,  of  the 
principles  on  which  it  was  based,  and  of  the  fruits 
which  it  produced,  deeply  moved  and  affected  him. 
That  Communion  seemed  in  full  possession  of  the 
great  sacerdotal  and  sacramental  system  for  which 
earnest  Anglicans  were  vainly  struggling,  as  well 
as  of  that  religious  unity  the  name  of  which  in  an- 
Anglican  mouth  sounded  like  a  mockery,  amid  the 
deep  contradictions,  both  as  to  principles  and  as  to 
practice,  which  are  equally  tolerated  and  supported 
by  the  Establishment ;  when  just  at  this  moment 
that  one  only  doctrine  of  all  those  mooted  at  the 
Reformation,  which  had  appeared  to  him  to  be  as 
unquestionably  taught,  at  least  by  the  formularies  of 
the  Anglican  Church,  as  by  the  ancient  Church — the 
-doctrine  of  Baptismal  Regeneration — was  brought 
before  the  tribunal  of  the  Court  of  Arches,  and  thence 
■carried,  by  appeal,  to  the  Queen  in  Council. 


X  PREFACE. 

This  fact  first  brought  home  to  the  writer  the 
real  nature  of  the  Royal  Supremacy.  Up  to  that 
time,  without  having  accurately  looked  into  that 
power,  he  had  supposed  it  to  h^  practically  indeed 
a  great  tyranny  over  the  Church  subject  to  it,  but 
in  principle  only  "  a  supreme  civil  power  over  all 
persons  and  causes  in  temporal  things,  and  over 
the  temporal  accidents  of  spiritual  things.  "  ^  But 
the  more  he  considered  it  in  its  origin,  and  with 
reference  to  the  power  which  it  supplanted  and 
succeeded,  and  in  its  exercise  during  three  hundred 
years,  and  in  its  whole  tone  and  demeanour  to  the 
communion  over  which  it  was  "  supreme  governor,'^ 
the  more  painfully  he  became  convinced  that  such 
a  limitation,  desirable  as  it  might  be  to  quiet  the 
consciences  of  churchmen,  was  as  a  fact  quite  un- 
tenable. He  felt  that  at  his  Anglican  ordination 
as  Deacon  and  as  Priest,  and  subsequently,  he  had 
taken  an  oath  of  obedience  to  a  power  the  nature 
and  bearing  of  which  he  did  not  then  at  all  com- 
prehend— a  power  which,  the  moment  he  came  to 
comprehend  it,  seemed  to  be  utterly  opposed  ta 
every  principle  which  he  held  dear  as  a  Church- 
man, and  to  contradict  as  much  the  relation  of  the 
Church  to  the  State  which  is  set  forth  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  as  the  teaching  of  the  Fathers  and 
the  acts  of  General  Councils, — a  power  which  had 

1  So  stated  in  the  circular  put  forth  by  Archdeacons  Manning 
and  Wilber force,  and  Dr.  Mill. 


PREFACE.  XI 

no  parallel  in  all  historical  Christianity  up  to  the 
very  time  of  its  enactment,  and  which  not  merely 
enthralled,  but  destroyed,  the  continuous  life  of 
the  Church.  For  he  found  that  Supremacy  of  the 
civil  power  to  consist  in  a  supreme  jurisdiction 
over  the  Establishment  in  matters  both  of  faith  and 
of  discipline,  and  in  the  derivation  of  Episcopal 
mission  and  jurisdiction — not  as  to  their  origin 
indeed,  but  as  to  their  exercise — from  the  Crown  or 
the  nation.  The  writer  at  once  felt  that  he  must 
repudiate  either  that  Supremacy  or  every  notion  of 
the  Church ;  that  is,  the  one  divinely-constituted 
Society  to  which  the  possession  of  the  truth  is 
guaranteed,  and  which  has  a  continuous  mission 
from  our  Lord  for  the  spiritual  government  of  souls 
and  the  building  up  that  humanity  which  He  re- 
deemed ''  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  per- 
fect man."  The  Royal  Supremacy  and  the  Church 
of  God  are  two  ideas  absolutely  incompatible  and 
contradictory. 

But  my  heart,  my  soul,  my  conscience,  and  no 
less  my  reason,  every  power  and  principle  within 
me,  were  longing,  sighing,  thirsting  for  the  Church 
of  God,  "  the  pillar  and  the  ground  of  the  truth." 

Any  decision  to  which  the  Queen  in  Council 
might  come  was  unimportant  in  my  sight,  in  com- 
parison to  the  fact  that  the  Queen  in  Council  had 
the  power  of  deciding  in  matters  of  doctrine. 

Thus  I  felt  before  the  decision   came  out ;  but 


Xll  PREFACE. 

when  it  came  out  there  was  added  a  sense  of  shame, 
of  degradation,  and  of  infamy,  which  had  never 
before  oppressed  me,  in  that  I  belonged  to  a  com- 
munion of  which  the  supreme  tribunal,  when  called 
upon  to  declare  whether,  by  its  existing  rule  of 
doctrine,  infants  were  or  were  not  regenerated  by 
God  in  holy  Baptism,  decided  neither  that  they 
were  nor  that  they  were  not,  but  that  the  Clergy 
might  believe  and  teach  either  one  or  the  other,  or 
both  indifferently. 

And  I  felt  thus  because  any  error  and  any  heresy 
are  innocent  and  innocuous  compared  to  the  tenet 
that  error  and  heresy  are  indifferent ;  and  any  legal 
decision,  however  erroneous,  is  honourable  compared 
to  that  which  pronounces  it  equally  lawful  to 
believe  and  teach  that  God  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
given,  and  that  He  is  not  given,  to  a  child  by  a 
certain  act. 

Nor  can  I  regard  the  institution  of  Mr.  Gorham 
by  the  Court,  and  at  the  fiat  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  under  the  decree  of  Her  Majesty  as 
Supreme  Governor  of  the  Anglican  Church,  to  be 
anything  else  but  a  public  profession  that  the 
Anglican  Church  is  founded  on  the  most  dishonest 
compromise — one  which  involves  the  denial  of  the 
whole  Christian  faith  and  the  practical  establish- 
ment of  unlimited  Latitudinarianism.^ 

1  Because,  "  to  admit  the  lawfulness  of  holding  an  exposition 
of  an  Article  of  the  Creed,  contradictory  of  the  essential  meaning 


PREFACE.  Xlll 

And  yet  1  could  not  but  acknowledge  that  the 
power  which  makes  this  decision  is  one  fully  com- 
petent to  make  it.  It  is  that  power  to  which  the 
Anglican  Church  first  submitted  itself  in  1534,  and 
finally  in  1559.  It  is  the  power  under  which  it 
has  lived  three  hundred  years,  and  by  whose  grant 
it  holds  all  its  property.  It  is  the  power  to  which, 
during  all  that  time,  its  Clergy  have  sworn  obedi- 
ence, as  "Supreme  Governor;''  and  the  nature  of 

of  that  Article,  is  in  truth  and  in  fact  to  abandon  that  Article ; " 
and  "  inasmuch  as  the  Faith  is  one,  and  rests  upon  one  principle 
of  authority,  the  conscious,  deliberate,  and  wilful  abandonment  of 
the  essential  meaning  of  an  Article  of  the  Creed  destroys  the 
divine  foundation  upon  which  alone  the  entire  Faith  is  pro- 
pounded by  the  Church;"  and  "any  portion  of  the  Church, 
which  does  so  abandon  the  essential  meaning  of  an  Article  of  the 
Creed,  forfeits  not  only  the  Catholic  doctrine  in  that  Article,  but 
also  the  office  and  authority  to  witness  and  teach  as  a  member 
of  the  Universal  Church." 

Propositions  signed  by  thirteen  most  distinguished  names : 

H.  E.  Manning,  M.A.,  Archdeacon  of  Chichester. 

Robert  J.  Wilberforce,  M.A.,  Archdeacon  of  the  East 
Riding. 

Thomas  Thorp,  B.D.,  Archdeacon  of  Bristol. 

W.  H.  Mill,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Cambridge 

E.  B.  PusEY,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Oxford. 

John  Keble,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  Htirsley. 

W.  Dodsworth,  M.A.,  Perpetual  Curate  of  Christ  Church, 
St.  Pancras. 

W.  J.  E.  Bennett,  M.A.,  Perpetual  Curate  of  St.  PauVs,. 
Knigh  tsbridgc. 

H.  W.  Wilberforce,  M.A.,  Vicar  of  East  Farleigh. 

John  C.  Talbot,  M.A.,  Barrister-at-la^v. 

Richard  Cavendish,  M.A. 

Edward  Badeley,  M.A.,  Barrister-at-law. 

James  R.  Hope,  D.C.L.,  Barrister-at-law. 


XIV  PREFACE. 

Supremacy  is,  that  what  is  subject  to  it  cannot  call 
it  in  question.  It  is  the  power  which  not  only 
nominates,  but  institutes,  Bishops ;  erects,  divides, 
alters,  and  extinguishes  bishoprics  ;  causes  Con- 
vocation to  be  summoned,  or  not  to  be  summoned; 
to  transact,  or  not  to  transact  business ;  confirms, 
or  does  not  confirm  its  acts ;  and,  in  short,  the 
power  which  constitutes  the  distinctive  character 
of  the  Anglican  Communion,  as  to  its  government, 
making  it  to  differ  both  from  the  Catholic  Church 
and  all  Protestant  sects.  Lastly,  it  is  the  power 
which  alone  makes  it  a  whole,  the  Cathedra  Petri 
of  Anglicanism. 

For  all  these  reasons,  it  is  a  power  which  binds 
the  Anglican  Church,  its  Clergy,  and  its  Laity,  as 
a  whole  and  as  individuals  ;  and  accordingly  a 
power  by  the  rightness  or  wrongness  of  whose  de- 
cision in  matters  of  faith  the  conscience  of  every 
one  in  that  communion,  and  his  state  before  God, 
is  touched. 

Now,  to  submit  to  this  particular  decision,  I 
must  resign  every  principle  of  faith  as  a  Christian, 
as  well  as  every  feeling  of  honour  as  a  freeman  ; — 
I  would  as  soon  sacrifice  to  Jupiter,  or  worship 
Buddha,  or  again,  take  my  faith  from  the  civil 
power  ; — and  to  remain  in  the  Anglican  Com- 
munion is  to  submit  to  it. 

But  in  the  meantime  the  nearer  consideration 
of  the  Royal  Supremacy  had  opened  my  mind  to 


PREFACE.  XV 

comprehend  the  nature  of  its  great  antagonist,  the 
Primacy  of  S.  Peter's  See.  For,  as  has  been  said, 
the  former  consists  in  supremacy  of  jurisdiction, 
whether  viewed  as  deciding  in  the  last  resort  upon 
doctrine,  and  this  as  well  legislatively,  by  giving 
license  to  summon  convocation,  and  by  confirming 
its  acts,  as  judicially,  in  matters  of  appeal ;  or  as 
giving  mission  and  authority  to  exercise  their 
powers  to  all  Bishops.  Now,  it  was  plain  that 
such  a  supremacy  must  exist  somewhere  in  every 
system.  And  immediately  there  followed  the 
question,  What  is  that  soineiuhere  in  the  Church 
Catholic  ?  I  could  not  even  imagine  any  answer, 
save  that  it  was  S.  Peter's  Chair.  And  then  I  saw 
that  the  contest  in  Church  history  really  lay  not 
between  Ultramontane  and  Gallican  opinions,  but 
between  the  liberty,  independence,  and  spirituality 
of  Christ's  Church  on  the  one  hand,  or  on  its  being 
made  a  servile  instrument  of  State  government  on 
the  other :  between  a  divine  and  a  human  Church. 
And  now  I  went  over  again  the  testimonies  of  an- 
tiquity which  I  had  before  put  together,  and  many 
others  besides  ;  and  I  found  that  one  or  two  con- 
fusions and  incoherencies  of  mind — especially  the 
not  understanding  accurately  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  power  of  Order  and  the  power  of  Jurisdic- 
tion, and  their  consequences — had  alone  prevented 
my  seeing,  not  merely  a  Primacy  of  divine  institu- 
tion, but  how  full,  complete,  and  overwhelming  was 


XVI  PREFACE. 

the  testimony  of  the  Church  before  the  division  of 
the  East  and  West  to  the  Supremacy  of  S.  Peter's 
See,  as  at  present  claimed^  the  very  same,  and  no 
other.  I  had  it  proved  to  me  by  the  evidence  of 
unnumbered  witnesses,  that  the  charge  of  such 
Supremacy  being  originated  by  the  false  decretals 
of  Isidore  Mercator  was  a  most  groundless,  I  fear 
also,  a  most  malignant  and  treacherous  imputation. 
And,  moreover,  I  felt  convinced  that  those  who 
deny  the  Papal  Supremacy  must,  if  they  are  honest 
men,  cease  to  study  history,  or  at  least  begin  their 
acquaintance  with  Christianity  at  the  sixteenth 
century.  Also  that  tliey  must  be  content  with  a 
dead  Church,  and  no  Creed. 

When  I  had  come  to  this  conclusion,  it  became 
a  matter  of  absolute  necessity  and  conscience  to 
act  upon  it,  to  resign  my  office  and  function  of 
teaching  in  the  Anglican  Church,  and  not  only  so, 
but  to  leave  that  communion  itself,  in  which,  so  far 
from  being  able  "to  hold  and  teach  all  doctrine 
which  the  undivided  Church  always  held,"  I  could 
no  longer  teach,  save  as  an  "  open  question  "  (from 
which  degradation  may  God  preserve  me !),  that 
very  primary  doctrine  which  stands  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  spiritual  life. 

I  leave  therefore  the  Anglican  Communion,  not 
simply  because   it  is   involved   in   heresy  ^  by  the 

1  See  Archdeacon  Manning's  last  pamphlet :  "  If  there  be, 
therefore,  such  a  thing  as  material  heresy,  it  is  the  doctrine  which 


PREFACE.  XVll 

decision  of  Her  Majesty  in  Council,  but  because 
that  Royal  Supremacy,  in  virtue  of  which  Her 
Majesty  decides  at  all  in  matters  of  doctrine,  is  a 
power  utterly  incompatible  with  the  existence  of 
the  Church  of  God,  and  because  Anglicanism,  as  a 
whole,  has  not  only  tampered  with  and  corrupted 
the  entire  body  of  doctrine  which  concerns  the 
Church  and  the  Sacraments,  but,  as  a  living 
system,  is  based  upon  the  denial  of  that  Primacy 
of  S.  Peter's  See  to  which  I  find  Holy  Scripture 
and  the  Church  of  the  East  and  West  bearing 
witness ;  and  which  I  believe,  on  their  authority, 
to  have  been  established  by  Christ  Himself  as  the 
Rock  and  immovable  foundation  of  His  Church, 
her  safeguard  from  heresy  and  dissolution. 

My  last  act  as  an  Anglican,  and  my  last  duty  to 
Anglicanism,  is  to  set  forth,  as  I  do  in  the  follow- 
ing pages,  what  has  induced  me  to  leave  it. 

has  now  received  the  sanction  of  the  law "  (p.  43).  But  the 
Anglican  Episcopate  has  met  upon  this  doctrine,  considered,  and 
done  nothing ;  and  so,  as  a  whole,  accepts  it ;  nor  has  the 
Church,  as  a  whole,  rejected  it ;  only  individuals  have  protested, 
and  this  in  a  far  smaller  number  than  those  who  have  acquiesced 
in  it.  What  is  wanting  to  make  it,  as  respects  the  communion 
itself,  not  only  material,  but  formal  heresy  ? 


CONTENTS. 

SECT.  PAGE 

Preface          .         .         .         .         .         .         .  vii 

I.  The  Primacy  of  S.  Peter  an  existing  Power  1 

II.  The  Scriptural  Proof  of  the  Primacy  .          .  15 

III.  The  End  and  Office  of  the  Primacy      .          .  40 

IV.  The  Power  of  the  Primacy    ....  57 
V.  The  Church's  Witness  to  the  Primacy  .          .  81 

1.  A  general  Supremacy  in  the  Roman  See 

over  the  whole  Church  ;  a  Supremacy 
exactly  the  same  in  principle  with  that 
which  is  now  claimed  ,  .         .87 

2.  The  grounding  of  this  Supremacy  on  the 

attribution  of  Matt.  xvi.  18,  Luke  xxii. 
31,  and  John  xxi.  15,  in  a  special  sense 
to  the  Pope  as  successor  of  S.  Peter     .      109 

3.  The    original    derivation    of    Episcopal 

Jurisdiction  from  the  person  of  Peter, 
and  its  perpetual  fountain  in  the  See 
of  Rome  as  representing  him       .  .      1 0.9 

4.  The    Papal    Supremacy    over   the    East 

acknowledged  by  its  own  rulers  and 
Councils  before  the  separation     .         .133 


XX  CONTENTS. 

SECT.  PAGK 

5.  The  Pope's  attitude  to  Councils  as  indi- 

cating his  rank    .         .         .         .         .142 

6.  His  confirmation  of  Councils  .  .         .144 

7.  The  necessity  of  Communion  with  the 

Pope 148 

VI.  S.    Peter's  Primacy  and   the  Royal    Supre- 
macy .  .  .  .  .  .         .155 

VII.  The  Effects  of  S.   Peter's   Primacy  and  of 

THE  Royal  Supremacy       .         .         .         .172 


THE  SEE  OF  S.  PETER. 


SECTION  I. 

THE  PRIMACY  OF  S.  PETER  AN  EXISTING  POWER. 

Christianity  is  now  more  than  eighteen  hundred 
years  old  ;  and  when  we  look  around  we  find  it 
planted,  and  more  or  less  flourishing,  among  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth  which  are  conspicuous  for 
their  power,  their  knowledge,  and  their  civilisation. 
This  common  term  Christianity  distinguishes  them 
broadly,  but  decisively,  from  all  other  nations 
outside  of  its  pale.  But  a  second  glance  makes  it 
necessary  to  analyse  this  term  itself ;  for  it  shows 
a  great  variety  of  differences  in  the  religious  belief 
and  spiritual  government  of  those  whom  we  have 
thus  classed  together.  About  two-thirds  in  number 
of  all  calling  themselves  Christians  are  closely 
united  under  one  head,  whom  they  believe  to  be  of 
divine  institution — namely,  the  Bishop  of  Rome, 
the  successor  of  S.  Peter — and  in  one  belief  and 
one  communion,  of  which  that  Bishop  is  the  special 
bond.  Of  the  remaining  third  part,  two-thirds, 
again,  profess  a  belief  very  nearly,  save  in  one  point, 
identical  with  the  former,  but  distinguished  in  that 
they  do  not  now  acknowledge  the  Bishop  of  Rome 


2  THE   PRIMACY   OF   S.    I'ETER 

as  the  bond  of  their  unity,  though  they  freely  admit 
that  he  once  stood  at  the  head  of  that  patriarchal 
system  of  government  which  they  still  maintain. 
These  form  the  Oriental  communion,  embracing 
the  Greek  and  Russian  Churches.  Of  other  Eastern 
sects  it  is  not  necessary  here  to  speak.  The  rest, 
forming  the  other  third  of  this  latter  third,  or  one 
ninth,  numerically,  of  all  Christians,  may  be  classed 
together  as  the  Protestant,  or  Anglo-German  phase 
of  Christianity.  Most  deeply  opposed,  in  many  of 
their  tenets,  and  in  their  whole  tone  of  thinking  and 
feeling,  to  the  last- mentioned  communion,  they  yet 
agree  with' it  in  rejecting  the  headship  of  S.  Peter's 
successor,  and  indeed  are  wont  to  add  every  con- 
tumelious epithet  which  language  can  supply  to  the 
claim  of  authority  which  he  puts  forth  and  exercises. 
Not,  however,  that  this  Anglo-German  Christianity 
is  united  itself  as  to  its  spiritual  government,  or  even 
as  to  its  belief.  For  whereas  in  England,  and 
partly  in  America,  it  is  governed  by  Bishops,  in 
Prussia  and  Scotland,  and  again  in  the  United 
States,  it  has  thrown  off  such  control.  Nor,  again, 
that  its  component  portions  have  one  creed,  for  it 
has  been  found  impossible  to  draw  up  articles  of 
belief  to  which  they  could  all  agree.  Nevertheless, 
this  Anglo-German  Christianity  may  be  called  one 
mass,  for  it  broke  'off,  or  at  least  was  severed,  at  the 
same  time,  from  the  great  communion  first  men- 
tioned, which  still  acknowledges  the  headship  of 
S.  Peter's  successor.  And  with  many  minor 
diversities  and  gradations  it  has  in  common  cer- 
tain   fundamental    principles ;    such  as    the   entire 


AN    EXISTING   POWER.  3 

rejection,  in  some  portions  of  it,  and  in  others  the 
attenuation,  of  the  doctrine  of  sacramental  Grace, 
and  in  all,  the  maiming  of  that  great  sacramental 
system  to  which  all  the  rest  of  Christianity  adheres ; 
and  again,  which  is  a  part  of  the  above,  a  denial 
that  the  spiritual  government  of  the  Church  is 
lodged  by  a  divine  succession  in  certain  persons. 
This  idea,  in  some  of  its  portions,  as  in  Prussia,  and 
in  the  Protestant  sects  of  America,  is  utterly 
rejected  ;  in  others,  as  the  Anglican  Church,  made 
an  open  question,  it  being  notorious  that  part  of 
its  clergy  consider  such  a  notion  a  corruption  of 
Christianity,  while  part  as  warmly  maintain  it  to  be 
necessary  for  the  Church's  existence.  Again,  all 
are  united  in  rejecting  the  Roman  view  of  the  great 
mystery  of  the  Real  Presence,  and  of  that  reverence 
to  Saints  which  flows  forth  from  it,  such  as  the  as- 
cription of  miraculous  effects  to  their  relics,  and  of 
such  prevailing  power  in  their  intercessions  that 
they  may  lawfully  and  profitably  be  asked  to  pray 
for  us.  Perhaps  this  peculiarity  of  mind  may  be 
summed  up  in  its  most  remarkable  instance.  For 
whereas  that  before-mentioned  great  Roman  Com- 
munion, and  no  less  the  Eastern,  is  distinguished 
by  a  very  special  and  wholly  singular  love  and 
reverence  towards  the  most  Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
as  the  Mother  of  God  our  Saviour  ;  whereas  all 
hearts  within  it  are  so  penetrated  with  the  thought 
of  her  divine  maternity,  that  they  cannot  behold 
our  Lord  in  His  infancy,  without  seeing  Him  borne 
in  His  mother's  arms  ;  nor  gaze  upon  Him  suffer- 
ing on  the  cross,  without  the  thought  of  His  mother 


4  thp:  primacy  of  s.  peter 

transfixed  with  sorrow  at  His  feet,  so  that  He  and 
she  are  indivisibly  bound  together,  on  Earth  in  the 
days  of  His  flesh,  in  Heaven  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  and  the  mystery  of  our  redemption,  completely 
accomplished  in  Him,  yet  enfolds  her  as  the  instru- 
ment of  His  incarnation,  has  an  office  and  a 
function  for  her  ;  whereas  these  are  daily  household 
thoughts,  and  the  dearest  of  all  sympathies,  in 
minds  of  the  Roman  and  the  Eastern  Communion, 
the  Anglo-German  phase  of  Christianity  is  quite 
united  in  looking  upon  this  reverence  and  love  to 
the  Blessed  Virgin  as  dangerous,  and  tending  to 
idolatry,  and  derogatory  to  our  Lord. 

On  the  whole,  then,  we  may  set  down  the  actually 
existing  Christianity  as  divided  into  three  great 
portions  :  the  Roman  Catholic,  united  in  govern- 
ment and  belief,  and  comprehending  two-thirds  of 
the  whole ; 

The  Oriental,  with  the  Russian,  and  the  sects, 
parted  from  it ; 

The  Protestant,  or  Anglo-German. 

At  this  moment,  then,  a  variety  of  nations,  hav- 
ing the  most  various  worldly  interests,  and  the 
most  distinct  national,  moral,  and  political  char- 
acter, are  united  in  acknowledging,  as  the  head  of 
their  religion,  the  successor  of  S.  Peter,  the  Bishop 
of  Rome.  And  after  all  the  divisions  and  conflicts 
of  Christianity  within  itself,  two-thirds  of  all  profess- 
ing it  are  still  of  one  mind,  and  more  than  one 
hundred  and  sixty  millions  of  souls,  by  the  confes- 
sion of  an  adversary,  see,  in  the  divine  framework 
of  the  visible  Church  which  holds  them  together,, 


AN    EXISTING   POWER.  5 

one  mainspring  and  motive  power,  controlling  and 
harmonising  all  the  rest  :  in  the  circle  which  em- 
braces them  and  the  world,  one  centre,  S.  Peter's 
See,  the  throne  of  the  Fisherman,  built  by  the 
Carpenter's  Son. 

The  Anglican  Church  professes  a  belief  in  Epis- 
copacy ;  it  is  not  unworthy  of  its  attention,  that  of 
about  eleven  hundred  Bishops  now  in  the  world 
(admitting  the  claim  of  one  hundred  of  Anglican 
descent)  eight  hundred  own  allegiance  to  the  Pope. 
If  a  General  Council  could  sit,  there  would  be  no 
doubt  on  which  side  the  vast  majority  would  be. 

If  nations  could  represent  the  Church,  as  at  the 
Council  of  Constance,  there  would  be  as  little  un- 
certainty in  the  result. 

Such  is  the  aspect  of  things  in  the  present  day  ; 
but  Christianity  numbers  more  than  eighteen  hun- 
dred years.  "  Remember  the  days  of  old  :  con- 
sider the  years  of  many  generations.  Ask  thy 
father,  and  he  will  show  thee  :  thy  elders,  and  they 
will  tell  thee."  Of  eighteen  hundred  years  let  us 
go  back  three  hundred  and  fifty,  from  1850  to 
1 500. 

Where  is  the  Anglo-German  phase  of  Christian- 
ity ?  What  nations  did  it  number  ?  What  powers 
of  the  world  did  it  set  in  motion  ?  //  was  yet  to 
come.  Its  principles,  indeed,  had  lurked  in  the 
restless  mind  of  Wickliffe ;  had  seemed,  and  but 
seemed,  to  expire  in  the  ashes  of  Huss.  It  was 
darkly  and  mistily  agitating  unquiet  thoughts  in 
England  and  Germany,  flying,  like  a  bird  of  ill 
omen,  round   the  proud   towers   of  the  Church  of 


6  THE    PRIMACY   OF   S.    PETER 

God,  or  festering  in  corners  of  corruption  over  high 
powers  misused.  But  in  fixed  shape  and  consis- 
tency, as  yet  it  was  not.  That  which  now  claims  to 
be  the  pure  and  reformed  Church  had  no  existence. 
The  Anglo-Saxon  mind  had  been  formed  and 
grown  up  under  the  control  of  S.  Peter's  See :  and 
the  country  of  Luther  still  with  one  voice  re- 
verenced that  Winfrid,  who,  from  the  island  won 
to  the  cross  by  S.  Gregory,  went  forth  to  his 
successor,  begged  his  apostolic  blessing,  and 
planted  in  Mayence  the  crosier  which  he  had 
received  from  Rome.  The  Churches  of  Germany 
and  England  owed  to  the  Papal  See  their  whole 
organisation,  and  had  subsisted,  the  one  for  eight 
hundred,  the  other  for  nine  hundred  years,  under 
that  fostering  power.  The  claim  which  Germany 
and  England  now  reject  was  then  written  on  every 
page  of  the  ecclesiastical  legislation  of  those  coun- 
tries. Their  first  Metropolitans  had  received  their 
jurisdiction  from  the  .  Pope  ;  the  diocese  of  every 
German  and  English  Bishop  had  been  defined  by 
the  Pope  ;  the  institution  of  every  Bishop  to  his 
see  had  been  received  from  the  Pope,  and  at  the 
most  awful  moment  of  his  life,  every  spiritual  ruler 
had  sworn  that  he  would  uphold  the  See  of  S. 
Peter,  and  its  occupant,  "  principem  episcopalis 
coronas."  ^ 

Go  back  but  three  centuries  and  a  half,  and  this 
ninth  part  of  Christianity — this  busy,  prying,  rest- 
less mind,  which  criticises  everything  and  believes 

^  Edict  of  the  Emperor  Valentinian,  a.d.  445. 


AN    EXISTING    POWER.  7 

nothing ;  pulls  down,  but  never  builds  up ;  ana- 
lyses the  principle  of  life,  and  by  the  dissection  kills 
it — which  treats  the  Holy  Scripture  as  the  plough- 
boy  treated  the  watch,  pulls  it  to  pieces  to  look  at 
its  mechanism,  and  then  wonders  that  it  will  not 
go ;  which  grudges  to  men  even  the  Apostles' 
Creed,  and  will  not  let  them  hold  that  there  is 
one  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  but  on 
condition  that  they  communicate  with  those  who 
deny  it ;  this  spirit,  which,  in  its  most  advanced 
development,  casts  Christianity  itself  into  the  alem- 
bic, and  makes  it  come  out  a  volatile  essence  of 
pantheism — in  one  word.  Protestantism,  was  not. 

Thus  those  who  most  bitterly  reject  the  Papal 
Supremacy  as  an  usurpation  of  late  times  are  found 
themselves  to  have  begun  to  exist  ages  after  the 
supposed  corruption  which  they  denounce. 

But  there  are  older,  more  consistent,  more  dig- 
nified deniers  of  the  Pope's  claim  than  those  who 
date  from  the  Reformation. 

To  meet  these,  let  us  go  back,  instead  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty,  a  thousand  years.  In  the  year 
850,  not  only  Italy,  and  Spain,  and  Gaul,  and 
Britain,  and  Germany,  but  the  Roman  Empire  of 
the  East,  the  Patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  Alex- 
andria, Antioch,  Jerusalem,  and  their  subject 
Bishops  and  people,  acknowledged  S.  Peter's 
successor,  without  a  doubt  and  without  a  murmur, 
as  "  chief  pastor  of  the  Church  which  is  under 
Heaven."  ^     I  shall  have  occasion  to  bring  forward 

1  S.  Theodore  Studites,  Abbot  of  Constantinople.  Baronius, 
A.D.  8og,  n.  14. 


8  TFIE    PRIMACY   OF   S.    PETER 

■presently  testimonies  from  the  highest  authorities 
among  them,  and  from  their  Bishops  assembled  in 
Ecumenical  Council ;  testimonies  of  the  complete 
obedience  which  they  yielded  to  the  Pope's  Supre- 
macy, as  well  in  matters  of  faith  as  of  discipline. 

But  in  850  modern  Europe  was  at  least  in  part 
constituted — the  foundations  of  present  legislation 
jiad  been  laid — some  thrones,  still  existing,  had 
been  raised  ;  the  north  had  cast  forth  its  hordes 
whom  the  Church  was  moulding  into  empires,  and 
out  of  freemen  making  legislators  :  Charlemagne 
had  been  crowned  Emperor  of  the  Romans  before 
S.  Peter's  shrine,  by  the  hands  of  S.  Peter's  suc- 
cessor, and  Alfred  was  just  about-  to  receive  his 
first  education  at  Rome  under  S.  Leo  the  Fourth. 
Let  us  go  back  another  five  hundred  years,  into 
that  old  Roman  civilisation,  when  the  children  of 
Constantine  sat  on  his  throne,  and  Athanasius  was 
being  tried  for  his  faith.  A  General  Council  is 
assembled  at  Sardica,  A.D.  347,  and  it  recognises 
S.  Peter's  successor  as  in  full,  time-honoured  pos- 
session of  his  supreme  power.  It  directs,  not  as  a 
new  thing,  nor  as  the  recognition  of  a  new  power, 
but  what  was  "  best  and  most  fitting,"  as  being  in 
accordance  with  all  ancient  usage,  that  all  Bishops, 
in  case  of  difficulty,  "  should  refer  to  the  head,  that 
is,  the  See  of  the  Apostle  Peter!' 

And  the  first  Council  in  which  the  whole  Church 
was  represented,  the  Nicene  Council,  famous  to  all 
ages,  stated,  not  as  granting  a  favour,  but  bearing 
witness  to  a  fact,  and  acknowledging  a  power  ex- 
isting from   the  very  first,   without   attempting   to 


AN    EXISTING    POWER.  9 

define  it — for  indeed  that  power  was  neither  derived 
from  its  gift,  nor  subject  to  its  control — "  the  Roman 
Church  always  had  the  Primacy."^ 

If,  then,  two- thirds  of  all  existing  Christians 
acknowledge  still  the  Pope's  Supremacy,  and  if  the 
countries  forming  the  remaining  third  did  formerly, 
and  that  for  many  hundred  years,  acknowledge  it, 
certainly  it  can  fairly  claim  the  right  of  a  poiver  in 
possession  ,•  it  can  throw  the  burden  of  proof  on  those 
who  deny  it.  And  this  is  a  consideration  of  some 
importance.  A  power  now  exists  in  most  active 
and  manifold  operation  at  the  very  centre  of  the 
Church  of  Christ — a  supreme,  controlling,  harmonis- 
ing, conservative,  unitive,  defining  power,  in  that 
mighty  empire  of  thought  which  our  Lord  has  set 
up.  Who  put  it  there?  It  answers:  Our  Lord 
Himself.  And  it  points  to  a  great  number  of  proofs, 
bearing  witness  to  its  existence,  in  the  history  of 

1  That  is,  as  quoted  by  the  Papal  Legates  at  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon.  If  it  be  objected  that  the  Greek  copies  do  not  begin 
the  6th  canon,  which  is  the  one  in  question,  with  this  heading,  as 
was  observed  by  the  Archdeacon  of  Constantinople  at  the  Council 
of  Chalcedon,  yet  at  the  same  time  neither  he  nor  anyone  else 
denied  the  fact  that  the  Nicene  Council  acknowledged  this 
Primacy  of  Rome ;  nay,  the  29th  canon  of  the  Council  of  Chal- 
cedon, which  the  Greek  party  was  at  the  time  trying  to  pass,  and 
which  the  Popes  would  never  ratify,  recognised  the  Primacy  of 
Rome  at  least  de  facto  ;  nor  was  there  any  one  in  that  Council 
who  even  pretended  that  it  had  arisen  between  a.d.  325  and  a.d. 
451.  Whatever,  therefore,  be  the  true  reading  of  the  much- 
debated  6th  canon  of  the  Nicene  Council,  which  seems  not  even 
yet  to  be  settled,  so  much,  at  least,  is  clear,  that  the  Primacy  of 
Rome  was  admitted  to  be  recognised  by  it,  which  is  all  that  is 
asserted  in  the  text.     {Note  to  Second  Edition.) 


10  THE   PRIMACY   OP^   S.    PETER 

eighteen  hundred  years.  Now  these  proofs  are  of 
very  various  cogency.  No  one  of  them  perhaps 
defines,  or  could  define,  the  whole  range  of  the 
power ;  but  one  exhibits  it  in  this  particular,  and 
another  in  that :  for  instance,  one  ancient  saint  de- 
clares "  that  it  is  necessary  that  every  Church  should 
agree  with  the  Roman,  on  account  of  its  superiority 
of  headship  ;  "  another,  that  "  unity  begins  from  it  ; "" 
a  third,  that  "  where  Peter  is,  there  is  the  Church ; "" 
a  fourth,  that  "  the  headship  of  the  Apostolic  See 
has  always  flourished  in  it."  ^  Now  it  is  plain  that 
these  expressions  want  a  key.  And  such  is  supplied 
by  the  present  existence  of  that  power.  The  fair 
and  candid  mind  will  see  in  them  much  more  even 
than  they  at  first  sight  convey  :  for  it  was  not 
the  purpose  of  the  writers  at  the  moment  to  define 
the  power  to  which  they  were  alluding,  any  more 
than  those  living  under  the  supremacy  of  the  British 
monarchy,  in  any  casual  mention  of  it,  would  do 
otherwise  than  refer  to  it  as  an  existing  thing. 
If  such  attributes,  then,  of  the  Roman  See,  separately 
mentioned  by  different  Fathers,  all  fit  into,  and  are 
explained  by,  an  existing  power,  and,  when  put 
together,  here  one  and  there  another,  exhibit,  more 
or  less,  such  a  power,  it  is  fair  so  to  interpret  them^ 
and  to  infer  that  the  power  which  we  now  see 
existed  then.  For  attaining  the  truth,  it  is  most 
necessary  to  begin  by  studying  it  under  right  con- 
ditions. In  interpreting  expressions  there  is  often 
a   great   difference  between   what   they   must  and 

1 1,  S.  Iren^us ;  2,  S.  Cyprian  ;  3,  S.  Ambrose  ;  4,  S.  Augustine. 
{Note  to  Second  Edition.) 


AN    EXISTING   POWER.  II 

what  they  may  mean  :  now  an  existing  power  has 
a  right,  in  such  cases  as  these,  that  they  should  be 
interpreted  in  its  favour. 

For  consider  what  a  phenomenon,  wholly  with- 
out a  parallel,  this  power,  as  at  present  existing, 
exhibits. 

Not  merely  is  it  older  than  all  the  monarchies  of 
Europe  ;  little  is  it  to  say  that  it  has  watched  over 
their  first  rudiments,  fostered  their  growth,  assisted 
their  development,  maintained  their  maturity ;  it 
has  been  further  upheld  by  a  deep  belief,  shared  in 
common  by  many  various  nations,  older  in  each  of 
them  than  their  existence  as  nations,  and  continu- 
ing on  through  the  lapse  of  ages,  while  almost 
everything  else  in  those  nations  has  changed ;  not 
only  does  it  rule,  claiming  an  equal  and  paternal 
sway  over  all,  in  spite  of  their  various  jealousies, 
their  national  antagonism,  or  their  diverse  tempera- 
ment, so  that  German  and  Italian,  who  love  not 
each  other,  Pole  and  Spaniard,  who  are  so  dissimi- 
lar, have  yet  in  their  faith  a  common  Father  ;  but, 
moreover,  every  circumstance  of  the  world  has 
altered,  and  society  gone  round  its  whole  cycle,  from 
a  corrupt  heathen  civilisation,  through  a  wild  barbar- 
ism conflicting  with  Christianity,  into  wise  and  vener- 
able polities  built  upon  the  Church,  and  having  its 
life  infused  into  their  own,  while  all  throughout  a 
line  of  old  men  has  been  on  the  banks  of  the 
Tiber,  ruling  this  huge  and  many-membered  Chris- 
tian Commonwealth,  not  by  the  arm  of  the  flesh, 
but  by  the  word  of  the  Spirit.  Nations  fought 
and  conquered,  or  were  subdued  ;  populations  were 


12  THE    TRIMACY   OF   S.    PETER 

changed,  and  races  engrafted.  German  and 
Italian,  Frank  and  Gaul,  Goth  and  Iberian,  Saxon 
and  Briton,  Slavonian  and  Hun,  were  dashed  to- 
gether. There  were  centuries  of  bitter  wrong — 
the  pangs  of  Europe  hastening  to  the  birth.  But 
a  presiding  spirit  was  there  too,  and  brooded  over 
all — a  spirit  of  unity,  order,  and  love.  At  last  the 
darkness  broke,  and  it  was  found  that  these  wild 
nations  one  and  all,  recognised  the  keys  of  Peter, 
and  felt  the  sword  of  Paul.  An  omen  of  this 
victory  had  appeared  in  early  times.  S.  Leo  set 
forth  the  true  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation ;  the 
Church  listened,  and  was  saved  from  a  heresy 
already  half  imposed  upon  her  by  the  civil  power 
of  the  Eastern  empire.  The  Western  empire 
trembled  at  the  approach  of  Attila,  and  the  same 
Leo  went  forth  to  meet  the  barbarian,  who  was 
awed  by  the  simple  majesty  of  his  presence,  and 
the  power  of  God  in  the  person  of  His  chief 
minister. 

Fourteen  hundred  years  have  passed,  and  Leo's 
successor  still  sits  upon  his  throne  ;  hundreds  of 
bishops,  and  millions  of  faithful,  still  believe  that 
his  voice  sets  forth  and  protects  the  true  faith  in 
every  emergent  heresy ;  and  that  wild  force  which 
Attila  wielded  has  been  tamed  to  the  dominion  of 
law,  in  that  long  course  of  intervening  ages,  by  the 
power  which  Leo  represented.  Yet,  great  as  was 
his  influence  as  head  of  the  Church,  still  incom- 
parably greater  now  is  the  authority  of  his  successor 
amongst  the  nations  of  the  earth,  after  all  defec- 
tions, amid  all  the  unbelief  of  these  latter  times, 


AN    EXISTING    POWER.  1 3 

when  "  many  run  to  and  fro,  and  knowledge  is  in- 
creased," and  perilous  powers  are  in  motion  and 
combination, — powers  which  seek  to  substitute  the 
human  intellect,  with  the  arts  and  commodities  of 
life  springing  from  it,  for  the  grace  of  God  healing 
the  nations,  and  the  truth  which  He  has  committed 
to  the  guardianship  of  His  mystical  Body. 

Manners,  races,  empires,  have  changed  and 
passed  away,  but  what  S.  Prosper  sung  in  431  is 
as  true  now : 

"  Sedes  Roma  Petri,  quae  pastoralis  honoris 
Facta  caput  mundo,  quicquid  non  possidet  armis 
Religione  tenet." 

S.  Augustine,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  century, 
pointed  to  the  line  of  Bishops  descending  from  the 
very  seat  of  Peter,  to  whom  the  Lord  intrusted 
His  sheep  to  be  fed,  as  holding  him  in  the  Catholic 
Church.  It  was  a  cogent  argument  then  ;  but 
what  is  it  now,  when  fourteen  centuries  and  a  half 
have  added  more  than  two  hundred  successors  to 
that  chair,  and  more  than  forty  generations  have 
encircled  it  with  their  homage  ? 

Is  it  possible  for  an  ustirpation  to  subsist  under 
such  conditions  ?  Will  many  various  nations 
agree  that  the  head  of  their  religion  should  be  ex- 
ternal to  themselves?  Will  the  members  of  these 
various  and  jealous  nations,  who  are  equal  in  their 
episcopal  power,  allow  a  brother  to  arrange  their 
precedence,  control  their  actions,  terminate  their 
disputes,  rule  them  as  one  flock,  and  that  for 
fifteen  centuries  together? 


14     TRIMACY  OF  S.    PETER  AN  EXISTING  POWER. 

Or  where  shall  we  seek  the  foundation  of  such  a 
power?  The  Church  bears  witness  to  it,  but  did 
not  create  it.  Councils  acknowledge  it,  but  it  is 
before  councils.  The  first  of  them  said :  "  The 
Roman  Church  always  had  the  Primacy."  Who 
is  sufificient  to  create  such  an  institution,  and  to 
maintain  it  ?  to  take  a  common  pebble  that  lay  at 
his  feet,  and  build  on  it  a  pyramid  that  should  last 
for  ever ;  on  which  for  evermore  the  rain  should 
descend,  the  floods  fall,  and  the  winds  blow,  and 
all  the  power  of  the  evil  one  be  exerted  in  vain  ? 
One  alone,  surely.  So  this  authority  itself  de- 
clares. So  the  Church  itself  witnesses.  So  un- 
numbered saints  from  age  to  age  proclaim.  That 
One  who  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,"  and  "  This  is 
My  Body,"  said  also,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church,  and  the  gates  of 
Hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  And  I  will  gw^ 
unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  ;  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  Earth  shall  be 
bound  in  Heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose 
on  Earth  shall  be  loosed  in  Heaven." 

But  of  this  we  must  speak  more  in  detail. 


.^■5^ 


rvty 


SECTION   II. 

THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

"'  In  our  life,"  said  S.  Bernard,  '*  we  seem  to  do,  so 
far  as  our  own  purpose  is  concerned,  many  things 
by  chance,  and  many  by  necessity  ;  but  Christ,  the 
Power  of  God  and  the  Wisdom  of  God,  could  be 
subject  to  neither  of  these.  For  what  necessity 
could  force  God's  Power,  or  what  should  God's 
Wisdom  do  by  chance  ?  Wherefore  all  things 
whatsoever  He  spake,  whatsoever  He  did,  whatso- 
ever He  suffered,  doubt  not  to  have  proceeded 
from  His  will,  full  of  mysteries,  full  of  salvation."  ^ 

If  such  thoughts  are  becoming  in  respect  of  all 
the  words  which  God  spake  on  earth  in  the  days 
of  His  flesh,  they  apply  with  peculiar  force  to 
those  few  and  short  sentences  wherein  He  summed 
up  the  authority  which  He  was  conferring  on  His 
Apostles  for  the  institution  and  edification  of  His 
Church.  They  are  creative  words,  full  of  power, 
stretching  through  all  time,  each  one  in  Itself  a 
prophecy,  a  miracle,  and  a  manifold  mystery. 

Assuredly,  therefore,  not  without  a  special  mean- 
ing were  some  things  said  to  all  the  Apostles  in 
common,  and  some  to  S.  Peter  alone. 

1  In  Festo  Ascensionis,  Serm.  iv. 


i6 


THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 


Let  US  distinguish  these. 

And,  further,  let  us  distinguish  the  promise  from 
the  fulfilment. 

Now  there  was  one  single /r^;;^/>^,  respecting  the 
government  of  His  Church,  made  by  our  Lord  to 
S.  Peter  singly,  and  another  made  to  all  the 
Apostles  together,  including  Peter.  They  have  a 
close  connection  with  each  other,  and  the  better  to 
see  their  force  let  us  put  them  in  parallel  columns : 


TO    PETER. 

"  I.  I  say  also  unto 
thee,  that  thou  art  Peter, 
and  upon  this  Rock  I 
will    build    My    Church. 

"  2.  And  the  gates  of 
Hell    shall    not    prevail 


TO   THE   APOSTLES. 


"  3.  And  I  will  give 
unto  thee  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven, 

"  4.  And  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on  Earth 
shall  be  bound  in  Heaven, 
and  whatsoeverthou  shalt 
loose  on  Earth  shall  be 
loosed  in  Heaven." 


''  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall 
bind  on  Earth  shall  be 
bound  in  Heaven,  and 
whatsoever  ye  shall  loose 
on  Earth  shall  be  loosed 
in  Heaven." 


Here  it  will  be  observed  that  four  things  are 
first  promised  to  Peter  alone,  the  fourth  of  which 
is  afterwards  promised   to  the  Apostles  together, 


including  Peter. 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  1/ 

And  the  fu/Jil7nent  of  this  fourth  promise  is  made 
likewise  to  all  the  Apostles  together,  thus  : 

''  Peace  be  unto  you  :  as  My  Father  hath  sent 
Me,  even  so  send  I  you. 

"  And  when  He  had  said  this,  He  breathed  on 
them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost :  whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted 
unto  them  ;  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
are  retained." 

The  other  passages  which  express  powers  given 
to  the  Apostles  in  common  are  these : 

I  Cor.  xi.  23-25  :  "  The  Lord  Jesus  the  same 
night  in  which  He  was  betrayed  took  bread ;  and  when 
He  had  given  thanks,  He  brake  it,  and  said.  Take, 
eat :  this  is  My  Body,  which  is  given  for  you  : 
this  do  in  remembrance  of  Me.  After  the  same 
manner  also  He  took  the  cup  when  He  had  supped, 
saying  :  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  My  Blood : 
this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of 
Me."     See  also  Luke  xxii.  19. 

Matt,  xxviii.  18-20:  "Jesus  came  and  spake 
unto  them,  saying :  All  power  is  given  unto  Me  in 
Heaven  and  in  Earth.  .Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach 
all  nations,  baptising  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost: 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
have  commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.     Amen." 

Mark  xvi.  15:"  And  He  said  unto  them  :  Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature." 

Luke  xxiv.  49  :   "  And,  behold,   I  send  the  pro- 
2 


1 8  THE   SCRIPTURAL   I'ROOP^ 

mise  of  My  Father  upon  you  :  but  tarry  ye  in  the 
city  of  Jerusalem  until  ye  be  endued  with  power 
from  on  high." 

Acts  i.  4,  5,  8  :  "  Being  assembled  together  with 
them,  He  commanded  them  that  they  should  not 
depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the  promise  of 
the  Father,  which,  saith  He,  ye  have  heard  of  Me. 
For  John  truly  baptised  with  water  ;  but  ye  shall  be 
baptised  with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many  days  hence. 

"  Ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  come  upon  you  :  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses 
unto  Me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and 
in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth." 

We  have  seen  that  three  out  of  four  promises 
made  to  Peter  singly  were  not  made  to  the  other 
Apostles,  and  two  remarkable  passages  remain, 
which  belong  to  Peter  only. 

Our  Lord,  when  all  the  Apostles  were  around 
Him,  at  the  time  of  His  passion,  singling  out  Peter, 
said  to  him  :  ''  Simon,  Simon,  behold  Satan  hath 
desired  to  have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat : 
but  I  have  prayed  for  thee ;  and  thou,  when  thou 
art  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren!' 

And  after  He  had  delivered  His  commission  to 
the  Apostles  assembled  together,  and  sent  them, 
as  He  was  sent  from  the  Father,  bestowing  on  them 
the  power  to  forgive  sins,  all  which  involved  their 
Apostolate,  He  took  an  occasion,  when  Peter,  James, 
and  John,  His  most  favoured  disciples,  and  four 
others,  were  together,  to  address  S.  Peter  singly 
in  very  memorable  words.     John  xxi.  15  : 

"  So  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  saith  to  Simon 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  I9 

Peter :  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  Me  more 
than  these  ?  He  saith  unto  Him  :  Yea,  Lord,  Thou 
knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  He  saith  unto  him  :  Feed 
My  lambs  {36crKe  ra  apvia  fiov). 

"  He  saith  to  him  again  the  second  time  :  Simon, 
son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  Me  ?  He  saith  unto  Him  : 
Yea,  Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.  He 
saith  unto  him  :  Feed  My  sheep  (IIoLjuLatve  ra 
TTpopard  fiov). 

*' He  saith  unto  him  the  third  time:  Simon, 
son  of  Jonas,  lovest  thou  Me  ?  Peter  was  grieved 
because  He  said  unto  him  the  third  time  :  Lovest 
thou  Me?  And  he  said  unto  Him:  Lord,  Thou 
knowest  all  things  :  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee. 
Jesus  saith  unto  him  :  Feed  My  sheep  "  {B6(tk6  ra 
nrpo^ard  jxov). 

These  are  all  the  passages,  respecting  their  own 
office  and  functions,  spoken  either  to  the  Apostles 
in  common,  or  to  Peter  singly  ;  very  few  out  of 
which  to  construct  the  government  of  the  universal 
Church,  were  the  Constructor  less  than  God,  but 
sufficient  for  Him  whose  word  creates.  Let  us  now 
sum  up  the  powers  conveyed  in  them  :  first  those 
given  to  the  Apostles  in  common ;  then  those 
peculiar  to  Peter. 

Of  those  given  to  the  Apostles  in  common,  the 
following  are  ordinary,  that  is,  requisite  for  the  per- 
petual government  of  the  Church  : 

I.  Offering  the  holy  Sacrifice — "This  do  (roOro 
iroielre,  hoc  facite^  the  sacrificial  words)  in  remem- 
brance of  Me."  In  other  words.  Power  over  the 
natural  Body  of  Christ. 


20  THE   SCRIPTURAL   l>ROOF 

2.  Forgiving  sins,  in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance — 
"  Whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,"  etc.  That  is,  Power 
over  the  mystical  Body  of  Christ. 

These  make  up  the  Priesthood. 

3.  Baptising — "  Baptising  them,"  etc. 

4.  Teaching  and  administering  all  other  Sacra- 
ments and  rites,  and  enjoining  obedience  to  them — 
"Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things,"  etc. 

5.  Inflicting     and     removing    f     "  Whatsoever 
censures —  I    ye    shall   bind," 

6.  Binding  by  laws —  '^  etc. 

7.  The  presence  of  Christ  with  them  in  this 
office  to  the  end — "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway." 

These  involve  the  Episcopate.  - 

The  following  are  extraordiftary^  making  up,  in 
fact,  the  Apostolate,  as  distinguished  from  the 
Episcopate  : 

8.  Immediate  institution  by  Christ — '•'  As  My 
Father  hath  sent  Me,"  etc. 

9.  Universal  mission — "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world." 

Now  all  these  powers  S.  Peter  shared  in  common 
with  the  other  Apostles,  and  therefore  in  all  these 
they  were  equal ;  but  the  following  are  peculiar  to 
himself: 

1.  He  is  made  the  Rock,  or  foundation  of  the 
Church,  next  after  Christ,  and  singly — "Thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  Rock  I  will  build  My  Church." 

2.  To  the  Church,  thus  founded  on  him,  per- 
petual continuance  and  victory  are  guaranteed — 
"  The  gates  of  Hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it." 

3.  The  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  that  is,. 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  21 

the  symbol  of  supreme  power,  the  mastership  over 
the  Lord's  House,  the  guardianship  of  the  Lord's 
City,  are  committed  to  him  alone — "  To  thee  will  I 
give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven." 

4.  The  power  of  binding  and  loosing  sins,  of 
inflicting  and  removing  censures,  of  enacting 
spiritual  laws,  given  to  him  elsewhere  with  the 
Apostles,  is  here  given  to  him  singly — "  And 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind,"  etc. 

5.  The  power  of  confirming  his  brethren,  be- 
cause his  own  faith  should  never  fail. 

6.  The  supreme  pastorship  of  all  Christ's  flock 
is  bestowed  on  him — "  Feed  My  lambs — be 
shepherd  over  My  sheep — feed   My  sheep." 

Thus,  comparing  together  what  was  given  to 
the  Apostles  in  common,  and  what  was  given  to 
Peter  singly,  we  find  that : 

1.  He  received  many  things  alone — they  nothing 
without  him. 

2.  His  powers  can  be  exercised  only  by  one — 
theirs  by  many. 

3.  His  powers  include  theirs — not  theirs  his. 

4.  The  ordinary  government  of  the  Church, 
promised  and  prefigured  in  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  Heaven,  conveyed  and  summed  up  in 
"  Feed  My  sheep,"  that  is,  the  pastoral  office — 
radiates  from  his  person  ;  the  Episcopate  is  folded 
up  in  the  Primacy. 

Moreover,  as  to  the  continuance  and  descent  of 
these  powers,  the  same  principle  which  leads  all 
Churchmen  to  believe  that  the  ordinary  powers 
bestowed  on  the  Apostles  in  common  for  the  good 


22  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

of  the  Church  are  continued  on  to  those  who 
govern  the  Church  for  ever,  leads  also  to  the 
belief  that  the  power  bestowed  on  Peter  likewise 
for  the  good  of  the  Church  continues  on  to  his 
successors  in  like  manner.  Indeed,  part  of  the 
promise  is  express  on  this  head,  assigning  per- 
petual continuance  to  the  Church  founded  on 
Peter. 

Further,  we  learn  in  what  respects  the  Apostles 
were  equal  to  Peter,  and  in  what  he  was  superior 
to  them. 

They  were  equal  in  the  powers  of  the  Episco- 
pate; 

They  were  equal  also  in  those  of  the  x^postolate, 
superadded  to  the  former,  that  is,  immediate  in- 
stitution by  Christ,  and  universal  mission  ; 

They  were  inferior  to  him  in  one  point  only, 
which  made  up  his  Primacy,  namely,  that  they 
must  exercise  all  these  powers  in  union  with  him, 
and  in  dependence  on  him  :  he  had  singly  what 
they  had  collectively  with  him.  He  had  promised 
and  engaged  to  him,  first  and  alone,  the  supreme 
government,  a  portion  of  which  was  afterwards 
promised  to  them  with  him  ;  and  after  the  Apos- 
tolate,  granted  to  them  all  in  common,  he  had  the 
supervision  of  all  intrusted  to  him  alone.  For 
even  they  were  committed  to  his  charge  in  the 
words,  "  Feed  My  sheep."  And  so  he  alone  was 
the  doorkeeper ;  he  alone  the  shepherd  of  the  fold  ; 
he  alone  the  rock  on  which  even  they,  as  well  as 
all  other  Christians,  were  built ;  in  one  word,  he 
was  their  head,  and  so  his  Primacy  is  an  essential 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  2$ 

part,  nay,  the  crown  and  completion  of  the  divine 
government  of  the  Church  ;  for  the  Body  without 
a  Head  is  no  Body. 

Thus  were  they  all  doctors  of  the  whole  world, 
as  S.  Cyril  and  S.  Chrysostom  tell  us,  yet  under 
one,  the  leader  of  the  band. 

They  could,  and  did,  exercise  jurisdiction,  erect 
Bishops,  and  plant  Churches,  in  all  parts  of  the 
world,  but  it  was  in  union  with  Peter,  and  in 
obedience  to  him. 

His  Primacy,  then,  consisted  not  in  a  superiority 
of  order,  but  in  a  superiority  oi  jurisdiction. 

After  the  departure  of  the  Apostles,  this  superior- 
ity of  jurisdiction  in  the  Primacy  would  be  seen 
more  clearly.  For  they  communicated  to  none 
that  universal  mission  which  they  themselves  re- 
ceived from  Christ,  the  Bishops  whom  they  ordained 
having  only  a  restricted  field  in  which  they  exer- 
cised their  powers  ;  and  it  is  manifest  that  our  Lord 
in  person  instituted  no  Bishops  after  them.  Thus 
these  two  privileges  of  the  Apostolate,  universal 
mission, and immediateinstitution by  Christ,  dropped. 
But  S.  Peter's  Primacy,  being  distinct  from  his 
Apostolate,  continued  on.  There  was  one  still 
necessary  to  bear  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven,  and  to  feed  all  the  sheep  of  the  Lord's 
flock.  That  power,  first  promised,  and  last  given, 
to  Peter,  the  crown  and  key-stone  of  the  arch,  that 
which  makes  the  whole  Church  one  flock,  was  an 
universal  Episcopate.  Thus  the  Primacy  is  juris- 
dictional, with  regard  to  all  Bishops,  as  it  was  with 
regard  to  the  Apostles  ;  and  two  powers  emerge,  of 


24  THE   SCRII'TURAL   PROOF 

diyine  institution,  for  the  government  of  the  Church 
to  the  end  of  time — the  Primacy  and  the  Episco- 
pate. 

And  the  power  thus  given  to  Peter  singly,  in 
promise,  that  he  should  be  the  rock,  the  foundation 
of  the  Church,  never  to  be  moved  from  its  place, 
the  bearer  of  the  keys,  binding  and  loosing  all  in 
heaven  and  earth,  in  fulfilment,  that  he  should  be 
the  one  shepherd  charged  with  the  care  of  all  the 
sheep, — this  power  is,  of  its  own  nature,  supreme. 
It  embraces  the  whole  fjock,  as  well  as  the  different 
sheep ;  the  Church  collectively,  as  well  as  its 
members  distributively.  It  reaches  to  every  need 
which  can  arise.  Once  grasp  its  true  nature,  and 
you  see  that  it  cannot  be  limited  by  any  power 
over  which  it  is  appointed  itself  to  rule.  Yet  is  it 
tempered  by  that  one  condition  laid  upon  it  by  our 
Lord  at  its  institution,  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  Me  more  than  these  ?  "  more  than  James,  and 
more  than  John.  This  superior  love  is  indeed 
needed  by  him  who  wields  such  a  power  in  a  king- 
dom built  upon  that  love  which  sacrificed  itself  for 
the  world  ;  and  that  power  itself  is  given  for  edi- 
fication and  not  for  destruction,  but  for  that  very 
reason  is  supreme,  and  answerable  to  Him  alone 
who  created  it,  and  willed  it  to  represent  His  Person 
upon  earth. 

All  came  from  the  Person  of  God  the  Word 
Incarnate ;  all,  therefore,  is  upheld  from  above,  and 
not  from  below.  All  proceeded  from  One  ;  all  is 
concentrated  in  One.  The  Father  is  supreme,  but 
he  is  a  Father. 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  25 

Now,  in  all  this  I  have  hitherto  gone  on  the 
mere  words  of  Scripture,  which  are  so  plain,  so 
coherent,  so  decisive,  that  I  cannot  imagine  a 
candid  mind  drawing  any  other  conclusion  from 
thcm.^ 

It  is  another  argument,  and  no  less  a  truth,  that 
this  view  alone  supplies  a  key  to  all  antiquity. 
Thus  alone  does  the  history  of  the  Church  be- 
come intelligible.  A  power  of  divine  institution, 
deposited  from  the  beginning  within  it,  is  seen  to 
grow  with  its  growth,  to  be  the  root  on  which  it 
is  planted,  and  the  spring  of  its  organisation  ;  to 
enfold  in  itself,  and  develop  from  itself,  all  other 
powers,  imparting  force  to  each,  and  harmony  to 
all. 

And  now  I  will  select,  out  of  ancient  and  modern 
times,  the  testimony  of  two  great  Bishops  to  this 

1  The  writer  has  been  censured  by  members  of  that  party  in  the 
Anghcan  Church  to  which  he  formerly  belonged,  for  saying  that 
*'  he  cannot  conceive  any  candid  mind  drawing  any  other  conclu- 
sion "  from  these  texts,  as  if  he  had  in  so  saying  condemned  him- 
self  for  not  having  formerly  drawn  such  conclusion  from  these 
very  texts.  But  in  point  of  fact  a  modern  contradictory  tradition, 
inculcating  as  a  first  principle  of  belief  that  the  Primacy  of  S. 
Peter,  as  continued  in  the  Pope,  is  a  corruption  of  Christianity, 
had  then  possession  of  his  mind,  as  it  has  possession  of  so  many 
Protestant  minds  at  present,  and  prevented  his  even  studying 
what  was  said  in  Holy  Writ  with  regard  to  this  particular  subject. 
Such  a  tradition  makes  a  mind  incapable  of  exercising  candour, 
however  much  it  may  desire  to  do  so.  Though  Protestants  profess 
to  go  by  the  Bible  alone,  probably  not  one  Protestant  in  a  million 
has  ever  attempted  to  judge  dispassionately  of  what  is  said  in 
Scripture  to  Peter  and  to  the  other  Apostles  as  to  their  power  of 
governing  the  Church.  It  was  already  a  ruled  point  in  their  minds. 
{Note  to  Second  Edition.) 


26  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

interpretation  of  Holy  Scripture.  One  shall  be 
the  representative  of  the  Fathers,  the  other  of 
the  present  Church. 

More  than  fourteen  hundred  years  ago,  the 
great  Pope  Leo,  in  the  midst  of  an  assembly  of 
Bishops,  collected  from  all  Italy  to  commemorate 
the  anniversary  of  his  pontificate,  thus  exhibited 
the  mind  of  the  Church  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth 
century  respecting  the  See  of  Peter  : 

"  Although,  then,  beloved,  our  partaking  in  that 
gift  (of  unity)  be  a  great  subject  for  common  joy,, 
yet  it  were  a  better  and  more  excellent  course  of 
rejoicing,  if  ye  rest  not  in  the  consideration  of  our 
humility ;  more  profitable  and  more  worthy  by 
far  it  is  to  raise  the  mind's  eye  unto  the  contem- 
plation of  the  most  blessed  Apostle  Peter's  glory, 
and  to  celebrate  this  day  chiefly  in  the  honour 
of  him  who  was  watered  with  streams  so  copious 
from  the  very  fountain  of  all  graces,  that  while 
nothing  has  passed  to  others  without  his  participa- 
tion, yet  he  received  many  special  privileges  of  his 
own.  The  Word  made  flesh  already  was  dwell- 
ing in  us,  and  Christ  had  given  up  Himself  whole 
to  restore  the  race  of  man.  Nothing  was  un- 
ordered to  His  wisdom;  nothing  difficult  to  His 
power.  Elements  were  obeying,  spirits  minister- 
ing, angels  serving ;  it  was  impossible  that  mystery 
could  fail  of  its  effect,  in  which  the  Unity  and  the 
Trinity  of  the  Godhead  itself  was  at  once  work- 
ing. And  yet  out  of  the  whole  world  Peter  alone  is 
chosen  to  preside  over  the  calling  of  all  the  Gentiles,, 
and  over  all  the  Apostles  and  the  collected  Fathers 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  2/ 

of  the  Church ;  so  that,  though  there  be  among  the 
people  of  God  many  priests  and  many  shepherds, 
yet  Peter  rules  all  by  immediate  commission,  whom 
Christ  also  rides  by  sovereign  power.  Beloved,  it  is 
a  great  and  wonderful  participation  of  His  own 
power  which  the  Divine  condescendence  gave  to 
this  man  ;  and  if  He  willed  that  other  rulers  should 
enjoy  aught  together  with  him,  yet  never  did  He 
give,  save  through  him,  what  He  denied  not  to 
others.  In  fine,  the  Lord  asks  all  the  Apostles 
what  men  think  of  Him ;  and  they  answer  in 
common  so  long  as  they  set  forth  the  doubtfulness 
of  human  ignorance.  But  when  what  the  disciples 
think  is  required,  he  who  is  first  in  Apostolic 
dignity  is  first  also  in  confession  of  the  Lord. 
And  when  he  had  said  :  '■  Thou  art  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God,'  Jesus  answered  him  : 
'  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-Jona,  because  flesh 
and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  to  thee,  but  My 
Father  which  is  in  Heaven  : ' — that  is.  Thou  art 
blessed,  because  My  Father  hath  taught  thee  ; 
nor  hath  opinion  of  the  earth  deceived  thee,  but 
inspiration  from  Heaven  instructed  thee  ;  and  not 
flesh  and  blood  hath  shown  Me  to  thee,  but  He 
whose  only-begotten  Son  I  am.  '  And  I,'  saith 
He,  '■  say  unto  thee,' — that  is,  as  My  Father  hath 
manifested  to  thee  My  Godfiead,  so  I  too  make 
known  unto  thee  thine  own  pre-eminence, — '  For 
thou  art  Peter,"  that  is,  whilst  I  am  the  immutable 
Rock  ;  I  the  Corner-Stone  who  make  both  one ; 
I  the  Foundation  beside  which  no  one  can  lay 
another ;  yet  thou  also  art  a  Rock,  because  by  My 


28  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

virtue  thou  art  firmly  planted,  so  that  ivhatever  is 
peculiar  to  Me  by  pozver,  is  to  thee  by  participation 
common  with  Me, — 'and  upon  this  Rock  I  will 
build  My  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  it ; ' — on  this  strength,  said  He,  I 
will  build  an  eternal  temple,  and  My  Church, 
which  in  its  height  shall  reach  the  Heaven,  shall 
rise  upon  the  firmness  of  this  faith. 

"  This  confession  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
restrain,  nor  the  chains  of  death  fetter  ;  for  that 
voice  is  the  voice  of  life.  And  as  it  raises  those 
who  confess  it  unto  heavenly  places,  so  it  plunges 
those  who  deny  it  into  hell.  Wherefore  it  is  said 
to  most  blessed  Peter :  '  I  will  give  to  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ; 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven.'  The  privilege  of  this  power  did 
indeed  pass  on  to  the  other  Apostles,  and  the  order  of 
this  decree  spread  out  to  all  the  rulers  of  the  Church, 
but  not  without  purpose  what  is  intended  for  all  is  put 
into  the  hands  of  one.  For  therefore  is  this  intrusted 
to  Peter  singidaidy,  because  all  the  rulers  of  the 
Church  are  invested  with  the  figure  of  Peter.  The 
privilege,  therefore,  of  Peter  remaineth,  whereso- 
ever judgment  is  passed  according  to  his  equity. 
Nor  can  severity  or  indulgence  be  excessive,  where 
nothing  is  bound,  nothing  loosed,  save  what 
blessed  Peter  either  bindeth  or  looseth.  Again,  as 
that  Passion  drew  on  which  was  about  to  shake  the 
firmness  of  His  disciples,  the  Lord  saith :  '  Simon, 
Simon,  behold   Satan    hath  desired    to  have  you, 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  29 

that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat ;  but  I  have  prayed 
for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not  ;  and  when  thou 
art  converted,  confirm  thy  brethren,  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation.'  The  danger  from  the  tempta- 
tion of  fear  was  common  to  all  the  Apostles,  and 
they  equally  needed  the  help  of  divine  protection, 
since  the  devil  desired  to  dismay,  to  make  a  wreck 
of  all :  and  yet  the  Loi'd  takes  care  of  Peter  in  par- 
ticular, and  asks  specially  for  the  faith  of  Peter,  as 
if  the  state  of  the  rest  would  be  more  certain,  if  the 
mind  of  their  chief  zvere  not  overcome.  So  then  in 
Peter  the  strength  of  all  is  fortified,  and  the  help  of 
Divine  grace  is  so  ordered  that  the  stability  which 
ihrougJi  Christ  is  given  to  Peter,  tJirough  Peter  is 
conveyed  to  the  Apostles. 

"Since  then,  beloved,  we  see  such  a  protection 
divinely  granted  to  us,  reasonably  and  justly  do 
we  rejoice  in  the  merits. and  dignity  of  our  chief, 
rendering  thanks  to  the  Eternal  King,  our  Re- 
deemer, the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  having  given  so 
great  a  power  to  him  whom  He  made  chief  of  the 
zvhole  Church,  that  if  anything,  even  in  our  time,, 
by  us  be  rightly  done  and  rightly  ordered,  it  is  to 
be  ascribed  to  his  working,  to  his  guidance,  unto 
whom  it  was  said  :  '  And  thou,  when  thou  art 
converted,  confirm  thy  brethren  ; '  and  to  whom 
the  Lord,  after  His  resurrection,  in  answer  to  the 
triple  profession  of  eternal  love,  thrice  said,  with 
mystical  intent  :  '  Feed  My  sheep.'  And  this, 
beyond  a  doubt,  the  pious  shepherd  does  even 
now,  and  fulfils  the  charge  of  his  Lord,  confirm- 
ing us  with  his  exhortations,  and   not  ceasing  to- 


30  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  overcome  by  no 
temptation.  But  if,  as  we  must  believe,  he  every- 
where discharges  this  affectionate  guardianship  to 
all  the  people  of  God,  how  much  more  will  he 
condescend  to  grant  his  help  unto  us  his  children, 
among  whom,  on  the  sacred  couch  of  his  blessed 
repose,  he  resteth  in  the  same  flesh  in  which  he 
ruled  !  To  him,  therefore,  let  us  ascribe  this  anni- 
versary day  of  us  his  servant,  and  this  festival, 
by  whose  advocacy  we  have  been  thought  worthy  to 
share  his  seat  itself,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  helping  us  in  all  things,  who  liveth  andreigneth 
with  God  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  ever 
and  ever."  ^ 

I  defer  to  a  later  place  the  proof  how  exactly  all 
this  accords  with  the  doctrine  of  S.  Augustine,  and 
the  Fathers  who  preceded  him. 

Now  let  us  pass  on  through  twelve  centuries  to 
another  scene,  where  a  Bishop,  at  the  court  of  a 
sovereign  intoxicated  with  power,  and  most  jealous 
of  his  temporal  rights  as  sovereign,  set  forth  to 
the  Gallican  Episcopate  solemnly  assembled  the 
doctrines  to  be  gathered  from  these  words  of 
Scripture. 

"  Listen  :  this  is  the  mystery  of  Catholic  unity, 
and  the  immortal  principle  of  the  Church's  beauty. 
True  beauty  comes  from  health ;  what  makes  the 
Church  strong,  makes  her  fair :  her  unity  makes 
her  fair,  her  unity  makes  her  strong.  United  from 
within  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  she  has  besides  a  com- 

•^  S.  Leo,  Scrm.  iv.,  torn.  i.  pp.  15-19. 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  3I 

mon  bond  of  her  outward  communion,  and  must 
remain  united  by  a  government  in  which  the 
authority  of  Jesus  Christ  is  represented.  Thus  one 
unity  guards  the  other,  and,  under  the  seal  of  ec- 
clesiastical government,  the  unity  of  the  spirit  is 
preserved.  What  is  this  government?  What  is 
its  form  ?  Let  us  say  nothing  of  ourselves  ;  let  us 
open  the  Gospel ;  the  Lamb  has  opened  the  seals 
of  that  sacred  book,  and  the  tradition  of  the  Church 
has  explained  all. 

"  We  shall  find  in  the  Gospel  that  Jesus  Christ, 
willing  to  commence  the  mystery  of  unity  in  His 
Church,  among  all  His  disciples  chose  twelve ;  but 
that,  willing  to  consummate  the  mystery  of  unity  in 
the  same  Church,  among  the  twelve  He  chose  one. 

*  He  called  His  disciples,'  said  the  Gospel ;  here 
are  all ;  '  and  among  them  He  chose  twelve.'  Here 
is    a    first    separation,   and    the    Apostles    chosen. 

*  And  these  are  the  names  of  the  twelve  Apostles  : 
the  first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter.'  Here,  in  a 
second  separation,  S.  Peter  is  set  at  the  head,  and 
called  for  that  reason  by  the  name  of  Peter,  '  which 
Jesus  Christ,'  says  S.  Mark,  '  had  given  him,'  in 
order  to  prepare,  as  you  will  see,  the  work  which 
He  was  proposing,  to  raise  all  His  building  on  that 
stone. 

'^  All  this  is  yet  but  a  commencement  of  the 
mystery  of  unity.  Jesus  Christ,  in  beginning  it, 
still  spoke  to  many :  '  Go  ye,  preach  ye  ;  I  send 
you  ; '  but  when  He  would  put  the  last  hand  to  the 
mystery  of  unity,  He  speaks  no  longer  to  many  : 
He  marks  out   Peter   personally,  and  by  the  new 


32  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

name  which  He  has  given  him.  It  is  One  who 
speaks  to  one  :  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  to 
Simon  son  of  Jonas  ;  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  true 
Stone,  strong  of  Himself,  to  Simon,  who  is  only 
the  stone  by  the  strength  which  Jesus  Christ  im- 
parts to  him.  It  is  to  him  that  Christ  speaks,  and 
in  speaking  acts  on  him,  and  stamps  upon  him 
His  own  immovableness.  *  And  I,'  He  says,  '  say 
unto  thee,  thou  art  Peter;  and,'  He  adds,  'upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church,  and,'  He  con- 
cludes, '  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
it.'  To  prepare  him  for  that  honour  Jesus  Christ, 
who  knows  that  faith  in  Himself  is  the  foundation 
of  His  Church,  inspires  Peter  with  a  faith  worthy 
to  be  the  foundation  of  that  admirable  building, 
'  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.' 
By  that  bold  preaching  of  the  faith  he  draws  to 
himself  the  inviolable  promise  which  makes  him 
the  foundation  of  the  Church.  The  word  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  out  of  nothing  makes  what  pleases 
Him,  gives  this  strength  to  a  mortal.  Say  7tot, 
think  not^  that  this  ministry  of  S.  Peter  terminates 
with  Jiim :  that  which  is  to  serve  for  support  to  an 
eterfial  Church  can  never  have  an  end.  Peter  will 
live  in  his  successors.  Peter  will  always  speak  in 
his  chair.  This  is  what  the  Fathers  say.  This  is 
what  six  hundred  and  thirty  Bishops  at  the  Council 
of  Chalcedon  confirm. 

"  But  consider  briefly  what  follows — Jesus  Christ 
pursues  His  design  ;  and,  after  having  said  to 
Peter,  the  eternal  preacher  of  the  faith,  '  Thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church,' 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  33 

He  adds  :  '  And  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  Thou,  who  hast  the 
prerogative  of  preaching  the  faith,  thou  shalt  have 
likewise  the  keys  which  mark  the  authority  of 
government  :  '  What  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  what  thou  shalt  loose 
on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.'  All  is  sub- 
jected to  these  keys :  all,  my  brethren,  kings  and 
'  nations,  pastors  a7td  flocks :  we  declare  it  wath  joy, 
for  we  love  unity,  and  hold  obedience  to  be  our 
glory.  It  is  Peter  who  is  ordered  first  to  love 
more  than  all  the  other  Apostles,  and  then  '  to 
feed,'  and  govern  all,  both  '  the  lambs  and  the 
sheep,'  the  young  ones,  and  the  mothers,  and  the 
pastors  themselves  :  pastors  in  regard  to  the  people, 
and  sheep  in  regard  to  Peter;  in  him  they  honour 
Jesus  Christ,  confessing  likewise  that  with  reason 
greater  love  is  asked  of  him,  forasmuch  as  he  has 
a  greater  dignity  with  a  greater  charge ;  and  that 
among  us,  under  the  discipline  of  a  Master  such  as 
ours,  according  to  His  word  it  must  be,  that  the 
first  be  as  He,  by  charity  the  servant  of  all. 

"  Thus  S.  Peter  appears  the  first  in  all  things : 
the  first  to  confess  the  faith ;  the  first  in  the  obliga- 
tion to  exercise  love ;  the  first  of  all  the  Apostles 
who  saw  Jesus  Christ  risen,  as  he  was  to  be  the 
first  witness  of  it  before  all  the  people;  the  first  when 
the  number  of  the  Apostles  was  to  be  filled  up ; 
the  first  who  confirmed  the  faith  by  a  miracle ;  the 
first  to  convert  the  Jews ;  the  first  to  receive  the 
Gentiles  ;  the  first  everywhere. 

"  You   have   seen    this   unity    in   the   Holy   See, 
3 


34  THE   SCRirXURAL   PROOF 

would  you  see  it  in  the  whole  episcopal  order  and 
college?  Still  it  is  in  S.  Peter  that  it  must  appear, 
and  still  in  these  words  :  '  Whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  shall  be  bound  ;  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose 
shall  be  loosed.'  All  the  Popes  and  all  the  Holy- 
Fathers  have  taught  it  with  a  common  consent. 
Yes,  my  brethren,  these  great  words,  in  which  you 
have  seen  so  clearly  the  Primacy  of  S.  Peter,  have 
set  up  Bishops,  since  the  force  of  their  ministry 
consists  in  binding  or  loosing  those  who  believe  or 
believe  not  their  word.  Thus  this  divine  power  of 
binding  and  loosing  is  a  necessary  annexment,  and, 
as  it  were,  the  final  seal  of  the  preaching  which 
Jesus  Christ  has  intrusted  to  them  ;  and  you  see,  in 
passing,  the  whole  order  of  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction. 
Therefore,  the  same  who  said  to  Peter  :  '  Whatso- 
ever thou  shalt  bind  shall  be  bound  ;  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  shall  be  loosed,'  has  said  the  same 
thing  to  all  the  Apostles,  and  has  said  to  them, 
moreover  :  '  Whosesoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  shall 
be  remitted ;  and  whosesoever  sins  ye  retain,  they 
shall  be  retained.'  What  is  to  bind,  but  to  retain  ?  * 
What  to  loose,  but  to  remit?  And  the  same  who 
gives  to  Peter  this  power,  gives  it  also  with  His  own 
mouth  to  all  the  Apostles  :  '  As  My  Father  hath 
sent  Me,  so,'  says  He,  '  send  I  you.'  A  power 
better  established,  or  a  mission  more  immediate, 
cannot  be  seen.  So  He  breathes  equally  on  all. 
On  all  He  diffuses  the  same  Spirit  with  that  breath, 
in  saying :  '  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost,'  and  the 
rest  that  we  have  quoted. 

"  It  ivas,  then,  clearly  the  design  of  Jesus  Christ  to 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  35  • 

put  first  in  one  alone,  ivhat  aftei^zvards  He  meant  to 
put  in  several ;  but  the  sequence  does  not  reverse  the 
beginning,  nor  the  first  lose  his  place.  That  first 
word,  '  Whatsoever  thou  shalt  bifid,'  said  to  one  alone 
has  already  ranged  under  his  pozver  each  one  of  those 
to  whom  shall  be  said,  '  Whatsoever  ye  shall  remit ;'' 
for  the  promises  of  fesus  Christ,  as  well  as  His 
gifts,  are  'without  repentance;  and  what  is  once 
given  indefinitely  and  universally  is  irrevocable  : 
besides,  that  power  given  to  several  carries  its  re- 
striction in  its  division,  whilst  pozver  given  to  one 
alone,  and  over  all,  and  withojit  exception,  carries 
with  it  plenitude,  and,  not  having  to  be  divided  with 
any  other,  it  has  no  bounds  save  those  which  its 
terms  convey. 

"  Thus  the  mystery  is  understood  :  all  receive 
the  same  power,  and  all  from  the  same  source ;  but 
not  all  in  the  same  degree,  nor  with  the  same 
extent ;  for  Jesus  Christ  communicates  Himself  in 
such  measure  as  pleases  Him,  and  always  in  the 
manner  most  suitable  to  establish  the  unity  of  His 
Church.  This  is  why  He  begins  with  the  first,  and 
in  that  first  He  forms  the  whole,  and  Himself 
develops  in  order  what  He  has  put  in  one.  '  And 
Peter,'  says  S.  Augustine,  'who  in  the  honour  of 
his  primacy  represented  the  whole  Church,'  ^  re- 
ceives also  the  first,  and  the  only  one  at  first,  the 
keys  which  should  afterwards  be  communicated  to 
all  the  rest, 2  in  order  that  we  may  learn,  according 
to  the   doctrine  of  a  holy  Bishop  of  the  Gallican 

^  S.  Augustine.  ^  S.  Optatus. 


36        '  THE   SCRIPTURAL   PROOF 

Church,^  that  the  ecclesiastical  authority,  first 
established  in  the  person  of  one  alone,  has  only 
been  diffused  on  the  condition  of  being  always 
brought  back  to  the  principle  of  its  unity,  and  that 
all  those  who  shall  have  to  exercise  it  ought  to 
hold  themselves  inseparably  united  to  the  same 
chair. 

"  This  is  that  Roman  chair  so  celebrated  by  the 
Fathers,  which  they  have  vied  with  each  other  in 
exalting  as  '  the  chiefship  of  the  Apostolic  See ; '  ^ 
'the  superior  chiefship;'^  'the  source  of  unity;'^ 
*  that  most  holy  throne  which  has  the  headship 
over  all  the  Churches  of  the  world ; '  ^  '  the 
head  of  the  Episcopate,  the  chiefship  of  the 
universal  Church ; '  ^  '  the  head  of  pastoral 
honour  to  the  world ;'  '^  '  the  head  of  the  mem- 
bers ; '  ^  '  the  single  chair,  in  which  all  keep 
unity.' ^  In  these  words  you  hear  S.  Optatus,  S. 
Augustine,  S.  Cyprian,  S.  Irenaeus,  S.  Prosper,  S. 
Avitus,  S.  Theodoret,  the  Council  of  Chalcedon^ 
and  the  rest ;  Africa,  Gaul,  Greece,  Asia,  the  East 
and  the  West  together."  ^^ 

Now,  when  S.  Leo  publicly  in  such  an  undoubt- 
ing  manner  set  forth  from  Holy  Scripture  itself  the 
peculiar   privileges  of  S.   Peter's   See,   did    he   go. 

^  Caesarius  of* Aries  to  Pope  Symmachus. 
^S.  August.,  Ep.  43.  3  g^  Irenasus,  iii.  3. 

4  S.  Cyp.,  Ep.  73.  5  Theodoret,  Ep.  116. 

6  S.  Avitus,  ad  Faust.  "  S.  Prosper,  De  Ingrat. 

^  Council  of  Chalcedon  to  S.  Leo. 
^  S.  Optat.,  2  cont.  Parm. 
^*^  Bossuet,  Sermon  stir  VUnitS. 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  37 

beyond  the  minds  of  his  hearers  and  the  behef  of 
his  age  ?  So  far  from  it,  that  the  Eastern  Church, 
ever  most  jealous  in  this  respect,  assembled  in  a 
■council  of  more  than  six  hundred  Bishops,  of  which 
two  only,  the  Pope's  own  legates,  were  from  the 
West,  of  its  own  accord,  and  in  the  solemn  act  of  a 
synodal  letter,  addresses  this  very  S.  Leo  in  terms 
equivalent  to  his  own,  which  are  even  unintelligible 
save  upon  the  principles  of  S.  Leo's  discourse. ^ 
They  acknowledge  him  as  sitting  in  the  place  of 
Peter ;  "  the  interpreter  to  all  of  the  voice  of  the 
blessed  Peter  ;  "  they  declare  that  ''  he  presided  over 
them  as  the  head  over  the  members;"  they  ask  for  his 
consent  to  their  acts,  "  because  every  success  of  the 
children  is  reckoned  to  the  parents  who  own  it ;  " 
they  tell  him  that  "  he  is  intrusted  by  the  Saviour 
with  the  guardianship  of  the  vine  (a/xTreXou),"  and 
that,  "  shining  himself  in  the  full  light  of  Apostolic 
radiance,  he  had,  with  habitual  regard,  often  ex- 
tended this  likewise  to  the  Church  of  Constanti- 
nople, inasmuch  as  he  could  afford,  without  grudg- 
ing, to  impart  his  own  blessings  to  his  kindred;" 
they  pray  him,  as  "  they  had  introduced  agreement 
with  the  head  in  good  things,  so  let  the  head  fulfil 
to  the  children  what  is  fitting  ; "  and  finally  they 
say  that  the  whole  force  of  their  acts  will  depend 
on  his  confirmation. 

I  see  not  that  the  most  vigorous  defender  of  S. 
Peter's  rights  has  ever  claimed  for  him  greater 
power   than    S.   Leo   exercised    at  the   Council   of 

^  Mansi,  vi.  147-155. 


38  THE   SCRII'TURAL   PROOF 

Chalcedon,  or  greater  than  here,  of  its  own  accord, 
the  Council  attributes  to  him. 

On  the  same  basis  of  Holy  Scripture  the  Council 
of  Lateran,  A.D.  121 5,  sets  its  decree  :  "  The  Roman 
Church,  by  the  disposition  of  the  Lord,  holds  the 
chiefship  of  ordinary  power  over  all  the  rest,  as 
being  the  mother  and  mistress  of  all  the  faithful  of 
Christ."  ^ 

At  the  Council  of  Lyons,  A.D.  1274,  the  Greeks 
were  admitted  to  communion,  confessing  that  "  the 
holy  Roman  Church  holds  a  supreme  and  full 
primacy  and  headship  over  the  whole  Catholic 
Church,  which  she  truly  and  humbly  acknowledges 
to  have  received  from  the  Lord  Himself,  in  the 
person  of  blessed  Peter,  the  prince  or  head  of  the 
Apostles,  whose  successor  is  the  Roman  Pontiff, 
with  plenitude  of  power."  ^ 

And  the  Council  of  Florence  declares,  that  the 
holy  Apostolic  See  and  the  Roman  Pontiff  hold  a 
primacy  over  the  whole  world  ;  and  that  "  the  Roman 
Pontiff  himself  is  successor  of  blessed  Peter,  prince 
of  the  Apostles,  and  true  Vicar  of  Christ,  and  Head 
of  the  whole  Church,  and  is  Father  and  Doctor  of 
all  Christians ;  and  that  to  him,  in  the  person  of 
blessed  Peter,  full  power  was  delivered  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  feed,  to  rule,  and  to  govern 
the  universal  Church,  as  also  is  contained  in  the 
acts  of  Ecumenical  Councils,  and  in  the  sacred 
canons."  ^ 

Surely  the  definition  of  these  three  later  Councils, 

1  Mansi,  xxii.  ggo.  ^Ibid.,  xxiv.  71. 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  39 

to  which,  in  their  day,  the  Church  of  England  was 
bound,  and  from  obedience  to  which  I  have  never 
been  able  to  learn  in  what  way  she  has  been  de- 
livered, asserts  no  more  either  than  the  words  of 
our  Lord  Himself  in  the  Holy  Scripture,  or  than 
those  of  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  in  the  middle 
of  the  fifth  century,  to  which  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land still  professes  obedience. 

Nor  can  I  see  how  any  honest  mind  can  draw 
from  our  Lord's  words  and  acts  any  other  meaning 
than  that  set  forth  by  S.  Leo  in  the  fifth  century, 
and  by  Bossuet  in  the  seventeenth  century. 

This,  then,  is  the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Scripture, 
and  this  the  interpretation  of  the  Church,  respecting 
the  Roman  Primacy.  If,  through  eighteen  hundred 
years,  two  things  alone  have  remained  unshaken, 
the  Christian  Faith  and  the  Apostolic  See,  perhaps 
it  is  because  he  who  confessed,  "  Thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,"  was  forthwith 
made  the  Rock,  against  which  every  storm  should 
strike  in  vain. 


40 


SECTION  III. 

THE   END   AND   OFFICE   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

",  Holy  Father,  keep  through  Thine  own  name 
those  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me,  that  they  may  be 
one,  as  We  are.  .  .  .  As  Thou  hast  sent  Me  into 
the  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the 
world.  And  for  their  sakes  I  sanctify  Myself,  that 
they  also  may  be  sanctified  through  the  truth. 
Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also 
which  shall  believe  on  Me  through  their  word ; 
that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in 
Me  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in 
CJs  :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast 
sent  Me.  And  the  glory  which  Thou  gavest  Me  I 
have  given  them  ;  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as 
We  are  one  :  I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  Me,  that  they 
may  be  made  perfect  in  one  ;  and  that  the  world 
may  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  Me,  and  hast  loved 
them,  as  Thou  hast  loved  Me."^ 

"  The  promises  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  well  as  His 
gifts,  are  without  repentance  ;  "  ^  and  the  prayers 
of  Jesus  Christ  are  ever  accomplished. 

In  this  most  sacred  of  all  prayers,  He  tells  us 
the  purpose  of  His  mission  into  the  world  :  "  I  have 
finished  the  work  which  Thou  gavest  Me  to  do:" 

■■  John  xvii.  '^  BosS^eg  ^^rmon  sur  r  Unite. 


THE    END   AND   OFEICE   OF   THE   PRIMACY.      41 

and  that  work,  to  set  up  in  the  world,  and  out  of 
the  world,  but  not  of  the  world,  an  unity,  of  which 
the  model  and  prototype  is,  the  unity  of  the  Most 
Holy  Trinity :  "  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou, 
Father,  art  in  Me  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also 
may  be  one  in  Us  ;  "  and  a  visible  unity,  for  its 
effect  should  be,  "  that  the  world  may  believe  that 
Thou  hast  sent  Me." 

Our  Lord  is  praying  for  His  Church,  and  in  so 
doing  He  sets  it  before  us  in  its  double  unity, — 
the  unity  of  the  Body,  and  the  unity  of  the  Spirit ; 
its  unity  as  one  visible  society,  and  its  unity  as  one 
spiritual  system  :  unities  which  may  be  in  thought 
distinguished  and  considered  separately,  but  which 
in  fact  involve  each  other,  and  are  inseparable. 
""  There  is  one  Body,  and  one  Spirit,"  even  as  there 
is  "one  Lord,"  who  is  in  two  natures,  of  which  the 
human  has  a  body,  and  the  divine  is  pure  spirit ; 
and  ''  one  faith,"  in  that  same  Christ,  the  Son  of 
the  living  God. 

And  now  let  us  refer  back  the  nature  of  each  of 
these  unities  to  its  great  model  and  exemplar,  the 
Most  Holy  Trinity. 

I.  First,  as  to  the  unity  of  the  Body. 

What  is  that  unity  wherein  the  Father  and  the 
Son  are  one?  It  is  an  unity  of  essence  and  of 
origin.  The  Father  is  God,  and  the  Son  is  God, 
and  yet  there  are  not  two  Gods,  because  the  God- 
head of  the  Son  is  derived  from  the  Father;  nor 
are  there  three,  though  the  Holy  Spirit  is  equally 
God,  because  His  Godhead  proceeds  from  the  same 
fountain  of  Deity  in  the  Father,  through  the  Son. 


42  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

What  is  the  unity  of  the  Church  as  a  visible 
society — that  one  holy  Catholic  Church  in  which 
we  all  so  often  profess  our  belief?  It  is  an  unity 
of  essence  and  of  origin  in  its  government,  the  one 
indivisible  Episcopate.  "  Episcopatus  unus,  cujus 
a  singulis  in  solidum  pars  tenetur." 

Our  Lord,  in  His  prayer,  deduces  all  from  His 
own  mission  ;  "  as  Thou  hast  sent  Me  into  the 
world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the 
world."  The  fountain  of  this  visible  unity,  the 
root  of  this  divine  society,  the  source  of  all  power 
to  govern  it,  was  in  that  divine  Person  to  whom 
Peter  said  :  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God."  Who  by  His  answer  communicated 
— rfor  His  promises,  like  His  gifts,  are  without  re- 
pentance— to  the  speaker  that  fountain,  that  root, 
and  that  power :  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  My  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it ;  and  I  will  give  unto 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Here 
our  Lord  marked  out  one  man  as  the  head,  after 
Himself,  of  that  visible  unity,  which  He  had  come 
into  the  world  to  set  up.  And  when  the  work  of 
redemption  was  complete.  He  conferred  on  that 
same  man  the  power  which  He  had  here  promised  ; 
"Simon,  son  of  Jonas,  feed  My  sheep."  So  S. 
Augustine,  inheriting  the  doctrine  of  S.  Cyprian, 
tells  us  :  "  He  saith  to  Peter,  /;/  whose  single  person 
He  casts  the  mould  of  His  Church :  Peter,  lovest 
thou  Me?"i 

^  Serm.  cxlvii.,  c.  2. 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  43 

Our  Lord,  throughout  His  Gospel,  calls  that  one 
visible  society  a  kingdom, — this  is  he  to  whom  He 
gave  its  keys  ;  and  one  fold, — this  is  its  shepherd  ; 
and  a  family, — this  is  the  elder  brother  to  whom 
He  said  :  "  Confirm  thy  brethren  ; "  and  a  house- 
hold,— this  is  ''the  faithful  and  wise  steward," 
whom  the  Lord  hath  made  ruler  over  it ;  Solomon 
calls  it  an  army, — this  is  its  general ;  and  S.  Paul 
a  body, — this  is,  after  Christ,  its  head. 

For  it  was  to  remain,  from  the  Lord's  first  coming 
to  His  second,  a  kingdom,  a  fold,  a  family,  a  house- 
hold, an  army,  and  a  body;  all  which  are  visible 
unities.  How,  then,  should  it  not  have  a  visible 
head  to  all  these  ?  How  should  not  he,  to  whom 
the  Lord  departing  said,  "  Feed  My  sheep," 
continue  in  the  person  of  his  successors  to  feed 
them  for  ever,  till  the  great  Shepherd  should  appear 
at  His  manifestation  ? 

This  is  what  General  Councils  have  exclaimed  : 
"  Peter  hath  spoken  by  Leo,"  ^  "  Peter  hath  spoken 
by  Agatho."  This  is  what  the  whole  line  of  Saints 
has  believed,  and  in  this  faith  has  lived  and  died  : 
"  Blessed  Peter,  who  in  his  own  see  lives  and  rules, 
grants  to  those  who  seek  it  the  truth  of  the  faith."  ^ 

What  is  that  which  makes  a  kingdom  one  ? — 
the  derivation  of  all  jurisdiction  from  its  sovereign  ; 
or  an  army  one? — the  concentration  of  all  authority 
in  its  general ;  or  a  household  one,  but  the  rule  of 
its  master  ?  or  a  body  one,  but  the  perpetual 
influence  of  its  head  ?  or  what  unites  the  countless 

^The  Council  of  Chalcedon,  and  the  Sixth  Council,  in  680. 
2  S.  Peter  Chrysologus  to  the  heretic  Eutyches. 


44  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

sheep  of  the  visible  Church  in  one  fold  here  on 
earth,  but  the  one  shepherd,  who  represents  the 
Lord  ? 

Two  sovereigns,  two  generals  with  supreme 
power,  two  masters,  two  heads,  two  shepherds, 
destroy  altogether  the  idea  of  these  respective 
unities. 

But  our  Lord  takes  us  higher  than  these.  He 
prays  that  "  they  may  be  one,  as  We  are."  Now 
two  or  more  sources  of  deity  would  make  two  or 
more  gods.  So  two  or  more  sources  of  power  in 
His  Church,  viewed  as  a  visible  society,  would  make 
two  or  more  Churches.  But  He  willed  that  Church 
to  be  one  for  ever,  and  He  made  it  one  by  the  unity 
of  source  in  its  perpetual  government.  He  set 
up  one  indivisible  Episcopate,  which  had  not  its 
like  in  things  of  earth,  and  found  its  exemplar 
only  in  the  divine  essence;  in  that  unity  of  three 
Persons  which  consists  in  having  one  source  of 
deity. 

The  ancient  Saint,  who  speaks  of  "  one  Episco- 
pate, a  part  of  which  is  held  by  each  without  division 
of  the  whole,"  is  in  that  same  place  setting  forth 
precisely  this  unity  of  the  Church,  as  springing 
from  one  source.  He  asks  why  men  are  deceived  ; 
and  he  answers,  because  "  they  do  not  return  to 
the  origin  of  truth,  nor  seek  the  head!'  In  that  case 
there  "would  not  be  need  of  arguments."  What 
is  this  origin  ?  who  this  head  ?  he  goes  on.  The 
Lord  says  to  Peter  :  "  Thou  art  Peter,"  etc.  On  his 
single  person  He  builds  His  Church.  This  person 
of  Peter  he  points  out  as  the  source  of  many  rays, 


OF   THE    PRIMACV.  45 

the  root  of  a  tree  spreading  into  many  branches, 
the  fountain-head  of  countless  streams  fertilising- 
the  earth.  Yet  in  all  these,  "  unity  is  preserved 
in  the  origin."  It  is  evident  that  so  long  as  the 
unity  abides,  the  origin  must  abide  too  ;  he  is  con- 
templating an  ever-springing  source  of  an  ever-living 
power.  And  he  then  refers  to  the  Holy  Trinity 
as  the  type  of  this  :  "  The  Lord  says  :  I  and  the 
Father  are  one.  And,  again,  of  the  Father,  and 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  is  written  :  And 
these  three  are  one.  And  does  anybody  believe 
that  this  unity,  coming  from  the  divine  solidity, 
cohering  by  means  of  heavenly  sacraments,  can 
possibly  be  divided  in  the  Church,  and  divorced 
by  the  collision  of  wills  ? "  So  Pope  Symmachus 
(a.d.  500)  says  :  "  After  the  manner  of  the  Trinity 
whose  power  is  one  and  indivisible,  there  is  one 
Episcopate  in  diverse  prelates."  ^  God  the  Father 
is  the  source  of  this  power  in  the  Godhead,  and  S. 
Peter's  chair  of  this  unity  in  the  Episcopate.  S. 
Cyprian  and  S.  Symmachus  are  equally  setting 
forth  this  prayer  of  our  Lord. 

Let  the  Church  be  extended  to  any  degree  in  the 
number  of  her  Bishops,  yet  she  is  one,  and  they 
are  one,  in  "the  unity  of  origin;"  not  merely  in 
that  Peter  was  one  "  from  whom  the  very  Episco- 
pate and  all  the  authority  of  this  title  sprung  ;"2 
but  in  that  Peter  is  still  one,  and  that  now,  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  just  as  when  S.  Leo  said  it  in 
the  fifth  :  "  If  anything,   even   in   our  time,  by  us 

1  Mansi,  torn.  viii.  208  b. 

-  S.  Innocent  to  the  Council  of  Milevi. 


46  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

be  rightly  done  and  rightly  ordered,  it  is  to  be 
ascribed  to  his  working,  to  his  guidance,  unto  whom 
it  was  said  :  '  And  thou,  when  thou  art  converted, 
confirm  thy  brethren ; '  and  to  whom  the  Lord, 
after  His  resurrection,  in  answer  to  the  triple  pro- 
fession of  eternal  love,  thrice  said  with  mystical 
intent:  'Feed  My  sheep.''  And  this,  beyond  a 
doubt,  the  pious  shepherd  does  even  now,  and 
fulfils  the  charge  of  his  Lord." 

In  truth,  we  are  living  men,  with  living  souls, 
and  we  need  a  living  Church,  and  not  a  dead  one. 
Those  who  can  bear  that  the  Body  of  Christ  should 
be  corrupt,  may  also  endure  that  it  once  was  alive, 
but  is  now  dead  ;  or  that  it  once  was  one,  but  is 
now  three.  All  these  three  notions  can  indeed 
only  be  expressed  by  an  honest  word  which  arose 
in  a  dishonest  time ; — they  are  a  sham,  and  they 
who  put  them  forward  do  not  at  the  bottom  believe 
either  in  the  one  Body  or  in  the  one  Spirit  ;  for  it 
is  evident  that  the  one  Body  perishes  when  the  one 
Spirit  ceases  to  animate  it.  What  will  it  help  the 
wandering  soul  to  tell  it,  there  was  once  a  teacher 
sent  from  God,  but  he  had  ceased  to  bear  God's 
commission  ?  Or  the  wrecked  mariner,  there  was 
once  a  ship,  which  rode  the  waves  bravely,  but  it 
is  not  now  within  your  reach  ?  And  what  will  it 
help  one  who  is  longing,  aching,  perishing,  for  the 
truth,  to  answer,  there  once  was  a  Church,  **the 
pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth,"  and  so  it  remained, 
as  long  as  it  was  undivided,  that  is,  for  many 
hundred  years ;  but  it  is  divided  now,  and  there- 
fore is  now  no  longer  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  47 

truth ;  but  stay  where  you  are,  and  hold  all  which 
that  Church  held,  and  you  will  be  safe  ? 

This  is  Anglicanism. 

Was  it  for  this  that  our  Lord  prayed,  "  that  they 
all  may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  Me,  and  I 
in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  Us  :  that 
the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast  sent  Me  ?  " 

Or  does  S.  Peter  still  sit  in  his  one  chair?  Is  he 
still  the  living  source  of  a  living  Episcopate?  Does 
he  still  proclaim,  with  the  voice  of  the  one  uni- 
versal Church  :  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
the  living  God?"  Does  he  still  hear  in  answer: 
*'  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
My  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  it?  " 

This  is  Catholicism. 

"  Peter,"  says  S.  Augustine,  ''  represented  the 
very  universality  and  unity  of  the  Church."  ^  And 
this  Episcopate,  which  has  its  living  source  in  the 
person  of  Peter's  successor,  and  its  centre  in  his 
chair,  which  is  thus  derived  from  him,  and  per- 
petually carried  back  to  him,  can  and  does  em- 
brace the  whole  earth,  extends  unto  all  nations,  for 
no  difference  of  race  or  speech  is  "foreign"  to  the 
household  of  saints,  makes  all  languages  one,  for  it 
has  the  Pentecostal  gift,  and  this  is  surely  uni- 
versality ;  and  yet  is  gathered  up,  directed,  in- 
fluenced, held  together,  by  one,  a  Bishop  himself, 
and  having  a  particular  flock,  a  Bishop  of  Bishops, 
and   having    an   universal    one,   and   this  is  surely 

1  Serm.  ccxcv. 


48  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

unity.  The  whole  Episcopate  is  mortised  into 
that  rock  of  Peter,  by  which  it  is  one  and  im- 
movable. Separate  a  portion  of  it  from  that  rock, 
and  it  is  no  longer  "one  Episcopate,  a  part  of 
which  is  held  by  each  without  division  of  the  whole" 
That  division  mars  all.  With  unity  strength,  and 
with  strength  courage,  departs,  and  the  spring  of 
its  power  is  gone ;  it  no  longer  stands  in  one  place ; 
its  footing  is  lost ;  the  powers  of  the  world  set  their 
feet  on  its  neck  ;  and  for  that  one  voice,  "  Thou 
art  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,"  which  is  the 
voice  of  the  Rock,  it  is  much  if  it  do  not  cry  when 
the  world  accuses  it,  "I  know  not  the  man."  To 
"  One  Body  and  one  Spirit,  one  Lord  and  one 
Faith,"  what  is  added?— "One  Baptism."  And 
by  those  who  do  not  stand  on  Peter's  Rock  this 
one  Baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins  will  be  de- 
clared a  difficult  and  mysterious  doctrine,  under- 
stood by  pious  minds  in  different  ways,  and  there- 
fore not  to  be  imposed  on  any.  To  make  God's 
truth  an  open  question  is  to  deny  the  Lord  when 
you  are  accused  of  being  His  disciple. 

But  impart  that  one  and  true  Episcopate  to  as 
many  as  you  will,  its  voice  will  be  one  and  its 
power  one,  its  rule  equal,  its  courage  unswerving, 
because  the  "  unity  of  its  origin  "  is  one,  and  ''  the 
Catholic  Church  throughout  all  the  world  will  be 
one  bridal  chamber  of  Christ."  ^ 

The  end  and  office  of  the  Primacy,  therefore,  in 
respect  to  the  Church  as  a  visible  society,  is  the 

^  Decree  of  Pope  Gelasius  and  seventy  Bishops,  a.d.  494,  de- 
termining the  Canon  of  Scripture.     Mansi,  viii.  147. 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  49 

maintenance  of  unity,  which  is  upheld  now  and 
through  all  time,  and  in  all  countries,  as  it  was  in 
the  upper  chamber  of  Jerusalem,  because  the  source 
of  its  organisation  is  one. 

II.  But  this  unity  is  itself  subservient  to  a  higher 
one :  that  most  sacred  Body  of  the  Lord,  beside 
His  reasonable  Soul,  is  inhabited  by  the  eternal 
Spirit  of  His  Godhead ;  and  this.  His  mystical 
Body,  has  too  its  Spirit, — the  Spirit  of  truth,  lead- 
ing it  into  all  truth.  This  outward  framework  has 
a  system  of  divine  teaching  committed  to  it,  a  per- 
petual deposit.  Of  this  too  the  Lord  said  :  "  The 
glory  which  Thou  gavest  Me  I  have  given  them  ; 
that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  We  are  one :  I  in 
them,  and  Thou  in  Me,  that  they  may  be  made 
perfect  in  one,  and  that  the  world  may  know  that 
Thou  hast  sent  Me."  How  are  the  Father  and  the 
Son  one  ? — By  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  their  love. 
How  is  the  Church  one? — By  that  Holy  Spirit 
dwelling  in  her.  How  is  the  voice  of  that  Spirit 
made  known  ? — By  that  same  organ  of  visible 
unity  ;  by  that  Rock  which  cries,  "  Thou  art  Christ, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God  : "  by  him  who  per- 
petually confirms  his  brethren  ;  by  him  who  is 
charged  that  he  love  more  than  all,  because  he 
has  the  charge  of  the  whole  flock.  Peter  calls  his 
brethren  together,  Peter  asks  their  counsel,  Peter 
collects  their  suffrages,  Peter  confirms  their  voice. 
In  so  doing,  he  represents  their  universality ;  or, 
again,  as  the  one  chief  shepherd,  as  the  one  keeper 
of  the  door  and  holder  of  the  keys,  as  having 
in  himself  the  power  to  bind  and  to  loose  all,  even 

4 


50  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

the  whole  number  of  his  brethren,  whether  col- 
lected, or  distributed  in  their  several  pastures,  he 
pronounces  himself,  and  in  so  doing  he  represents 
their  unity.  United  with  a  general  council,  he 
shows  to  the  world  that  the  Church  is  universal ; 
from  his  own  watch-tower,  the  loftiest  of  all,  he 
proclaims  to  that  same  world  that  she  is  one.^ 

Where  Peter  speaks,  you  have  one  faith,  one 
homogeneous  and  harmonious  system  of  teaching 
— sacraments  which  embrace  the  whole  spiritual 
life  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave.  He  teaches  that 
infants  are  received  into  God's  kingdom  by  the 
laver  of  regeneration  in  Baptism,  nor  are  his 
disciples  shocked  at  his  voice  ;  because  he  likewise 
teaches  them,  that  if  those  who  have  received  this 
divine  gift  sin,  they  can  only  recover  it  by  penance : 
they  must  enter  afresh  into  that  kingdom  out  of 
which  they  have  wantonly  cast  themselves,  by  the 
second  baptism  of  tears,  and  the  plank  which  re- 
mains for  the  shipwrecked  :  where  Peter's  voice  is 
not  heard,  the  doctrine  of  Baptism  is  either  taught 
without  the  doctrine  of  penance,  and  then  it  be- 
comes at  once  a  stumbling-block,  or  it  is  not 
taught  at  all,  and  the  whole  sacramental  system  is 
overthrown.  He  teaches,  moreover,  that  our  Lord 
has  established  a  real  ministry  for  the  forgiveness 
of  sins,  and  bestowed  on  men  a  real  power  to  con- 
secrate His  Body,  the  source  of  unspeakable  bless- 
ings to  men,  the  inexhaustible  fountain  of 
sanctity,  the  spring  of  superhuman   love.     This  it 

^  This  thought  is  from  De  Maistre ;  I  forget  the  reference. 


OF   THE   PRIMACY.  5 1 

is  which  enables  him  to  ask  of  those  who  Hsten  to 
his  teaching  the  surrender  of  their  dearest  affec- 
tions, and  the  Hfe  of  angels  upon  earth.  And  he 
teaches  this,  not  in  an  ambiguous,  hesitating 
manner,  as  one  rather  ashamed  of  his  message, 
who  would  rather  insinuate  than  state  what  he  had 
to  say ;  but  he  is  plain-spoken  in  his  premises,  bold 
and  consistent  in  his  deductions. 

From  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord's  Person  he 
infers  that  the  Lord's  Mother  has  an  office  and  a 
function  in  His  kingdom  of  love :  from  the  reality 
of  His  Eucharistic  Presence  He  proclaims  that 
Saints  live  and  reign  with  Him,  hear  prayers,  and 
work  miracles.  The  world  listens,  and  sneers,  and 
cavils,  and  disbelieves,  is  affronted,  abuses,  perse- 
cutes ;  but  the  elect  are  converted  and  saved. 

Go  to  those  who  once  acknowledged  Peter  as 
their  Doctor  and  Teacher,  who  left  him  in  posses- 
sion of  his  full  inheritance,  and  you  will  find  this 
consistent  and  harmonious  system  mainly  held 
indeed,  but  somehow  afflicted  with  sterility,  a 
"  Church  in  petrifaction,"  as  some  one  has  called  it. 

Go  to  those  who  left  Peter  denouncing  him  as  a 
corrupter  of  God's  truth,  as  Antichrist  sitting  in 
Christ's  seat,  and  you  find  this  divine  system 
broken  into  fragments :  some  holding  one  part, 
and  some  another,  all  exaggerating  what  they 
have,  and  depreciating  what  they  have  not,  and 
misunderstanding  the  whole.  There  is  no  longer 
any  agreement,  no  longer  the  shadow  of  one  faith. 
The  dissentients  broke  into  numberless  bodies,  and 
liave  been  breaking  off  more  and  more  ever  since  : 


52  THE   END  AND  OFFICE 

they  set  out  with  acknowledging  an  authority, 
which  they  put  in  themselves,  but  they  finish  with 
denying  that  there  is  any,  and  proclaiming  as 
their  indefeasible  right  the  liberty  to  judge  Scrip- 
ture for  themselves,  and  to  deduce  from  it  what 
seems  good  to  such  private  judgment  :  a  corollary 
to  which  in  a  tolerant  and  luxurious  age  like  our 
own,  is  this,  that  every  one  has  indeed  a  right  to 
his  own  opinion,  but  that  no  one  should  impose 
such  opinion  on  his  neighbour  ;  and  thus  all  truth 
is  got  rid  of 

Or  if  there  be  one  part  of  those  dissentients  in 
whom  from  the  beginning  there  was  more  worldly 
policy  than  sincerity  of  belief,  however  erroneous  ; 
if  there  was  one  province  of  Christ's  mystical 
kingdom,  on  which  Caesar  had  cast  longing  eyes, 
and  said  in  his  heart :  "  Give  me  but  the  sceptre  of 
Christ,  and  I  shall  be  omnipotent : "  think  you  that 
worldly  law  and  Caesar's  policy  have  had  power  to 
arrest  the  downward  descent,  to  maintain  the  one 
inheritance  of  faith,  to  set  it  forth  in  its  simplicity 
and  purity  ?  Alas  !  what  do  you  find  ? — ambiguous 
formularies,  studiously  so  drawn  up  to  be  signed  in 
different  senses  by  those  who  minister  at  the  same 
altar  :  a  system  so  ill  compacted  that  those  who 
believe  in  sacraments  are  tormented  by  one  half 
which  they  engage  to  maintain,  and  those  who  dis- 
believe them  have  to  drug  their  consciences  as  to 
the  other  half ;  and  these  two  parties,  opposed  in 
every  principle  of  their  belief,  this  bundle  of  Luthero- 
Calvinist  heresies  stifling  Catholic  truths,  held 
together  by  a  civil  law,  and  by  the  anxiety  of  a 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  53 

State, — which  has  no  conscience  of  its  own,  and 
looks  on  all  dogma  with  sheer  indifference, — to 
wield  a  weapon  of  great  influence,  a  system  based 
on  worldly  comfort  and  outward  respectability, 
instead  of  the  pure  unearthly  aims,  the  keen  faith, 
and  self-denying  life  of  the  one  Bride  of  Christ. 

Can  this  be  that  of  which  our  Lord  spake? — 
*'  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in 
Me  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in 
Us  :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast 
sent  Me." 

What,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  belief  which  has 
been  from  the  first  at  the  very  heart  of  the  Church, 
which  has  inspirited  her  members  from  age  to  age 
to  stand  against  the  world,  to  disregard  its  frowns, 
to  think  a  life  well  spent  in  maintaining  a  point  of 
doctrine,  and  death  endured  in  behalf  of  any  part 
of  her  teaching,  a  martyrdom?  What  else  but  that 
there  is  one  faith  lodged  within  her,  which  it  is  her 
very  function  to  guard,  set  forth,  and  apply,  to 
unfold  from  the  germ  to  the  full  and  perfect  fruit, 
to  draw  from  the  pregnant  sentences  and  short 
intimations  of  Holy  Writ,  to  harmonise  and 
arrange,  distribute  and  portion  out,  so  that  man, 
woman,  and  child,  may  find  in  it  their  stay,  that 
Saints  may  grow  up  under  its  nurture,  and  its  fruit 
be  for  the  healing  of  the  nations  ?  And,  what  is 
part  and  parcel  of  this  belief,  that  as  our  Lord's 
presence  was  with  Peter  and  his  brethren,  in  those 
first  days,  and  throughout  their  ministry,  so  it 
would  be  evermore.  The  Comforter,  whom  He 
had  promised,  was  not  to  be  given  for  one  genera- 


54  THE   END   AND   OFFICE 

tion,  or  one  century,  or  two  or  four,  and  then  to  be 
withdrawn,  but  for  ever.  He  could  not  fail  the 
body  in  which  He  dwelt,  while  Peter  presided  over 
it  in  person  ;  as  little  could  He  fail,  in  the  fifth 
century,  when  one  of  Peter's  successors  presided  in 
his  place  ;  as  little  in  the  ninth,  or  the  twelfth,  or 
the  fifteenth  ;  as  little  in  the  nineteenth,  or  in  any 
to  come.  For  to  suppose  His  failing  is  to  ignore  the 
whole  idea  on  which  the  Church  is  built:  it  is  to 
turn  the  mystical  body  of  Christ  into  a  school  of 
philosophy,  a  branch  of  learning.  Had  it  been  so, 
the  Lower  Empire  would  have  corrupted  it,  the 
Barbarians  have  swept  it  away  with  sword  and 
flame,  the  Reformation  have  torn,  it  to  pieces,  and 
Voltaire  laughed  it  out  of  the  world. 

Not  a  Council  which  ever  sat,  not  a  Father  who 
ever  wrote,  not  a  martyr  who  ever  suffered,  but 
believed  in  a  perpetual  illuminating  grace  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  the  Church  of  God  to  the 
end  of  time.  Without  it  Councils  and  Fathers 
would  not  have  existed,  and  still  less  martyrs. 
Men  do  not  suffer  for  opinions,  but  for  faith.  And 
now,  as  age  after  age  went  on,  as  the  Church  burst 
the  limits  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  added  nation 
after  nation  to  her  sway,  as  she  passed  the  Atlantic 
and  the  Indian  Ocean,  what  power  within  her  was 
to  hold  together  that  wide  system  of  teaching 
worked  out  into  such  manifold  detail  ?  What 
power  to  eject  from  her  bosom  heresy  after  heresy, 
which  by  the  will  of  God  was  to  arise  and  try  her, 
winnow  the  wheat,  and  scatter  the  chaff?  That 
same   power   which    guarded    and   maintained  the 


OF   THE    PRIMACY.  55 

unity  and  universality  of  her  outward  framework 
became  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Spirit  within  her, 
defining  and  ordering  her  faith.  Her  Episcopate 
did  not  break  into  fragments  within  each  separate 
nation,  and  constitute  systems  of  government  coex- 
tensive with  their  several  sovereignties,  because  the 
perpetual  fountain  of  the  one  Episcopate  had  its 
spring  and  plenitude  in  S.  Peter's  See,  and  every 
individual  who  held  a  part  of  it  held  it  without 
division  of  the  whole :  and  her  faith  remained  one, 
homogeneous,  and  complete,  because  it  was  the 
faith  of  Peter,  which  could  not  fail,  because  the  one 
Shepherd  led  the  whole  flock  into  the  same  pastures, 
because  as  Peter  had  spoken  by  Leo  and  spoken  by 
Agatho,  so  likewise  he  spoke  by  Innocent  and  by 
Pius ;  so  he  gathers  the  voices  of  his  brethren  now 
lifted  from  eight  hundred  provinces  to  one  throne, 
weighs  them  in  his  wisdom,  and  gives  them  a  single 
expression  and  an  universal  potency.  He  who 
breaks  from  the  Body  of  the  Universal  Pastor 
commits  schism  ;  he  who  disregards  the  voice  of 
the  Universal  Pastor  falls  into  heresy.  S.  Celestine 
judged  Nestorius,  and  S.  Leo  judged  Eutyches ; 
and  their  heresies  were  cast  out  of  the  Church,  and 
carried  with  them  the  whole  sacramental  system  of 
the  Church,  and  an  indisputable  Episcopal  Succes- 
sion ;  they  laid  hold  of  nations,  and  lasted  for 
centuries  ;  their  heresies  might  seem  to  men  of  the 
world  subtle  metaphysical  misconceptions.  I  doubt 
not  that  six  of  the  most  learned  lawyers,  of  the 
most  unimpeachable  integrity,  which  England  could 
produce,  would    pronounce   that  both  were  "open 


56      THE   END   AND   OFFICE   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

questions,"  and  might  be  innocently  held  ;  and  that 
men's  "  consciences  must  be  set  on  hair-triggers,"  to 
fight  about  such  things.  But  nevertheless  two 
Popes  judged  those  heresies,  and  God  has  judged 
them  too ;  their  prestige  is  past  away ;  no  civil 
power  finds  it  worth  while  any  longer  to  live  upon 
them.  But  the  Church  of  God  goes  on  still  upon 
her  course ;  the  voice  of  Peter  still  lives  within  her. 
She  is  still  one  in  her  outward  framework,  one  in 
her  inward  belief;  she  still  claims  to  be  obeyed 
and  trusted,  because  the  See  of  Peter  is  within 
her,  and  the  presence  which  cannot  fail,  the  power 
which  enunciates  truths,  and  makes  saints,  has  its 
organ  in  that  voice,  and  abides  by. that  rock. 


57 


SECTION  IV. 

THE    POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

We  have  seen  that  the  end  for  which  our  Lord 
instituted  the  Primacy  was  the  maintenance  of 
unity  in  His  mystical  Body,  its  twofold  unity  of 
a  great  visible  society,  and  a  great  spiritual  system 
of  belief;  in  other  words,  of  communion,  and  of 
faith.  From  His  own  divine  Person  as  the  God- 
Man,  the  visible  society,  and  the  faith  which  ani- 
mates it,  sprang  ;  and  He  established  unity  both  in 
the  one  and  in  the  other  for  ever,  by  appointing  one 
from  age  to  age  to  represent  that  Person,  and  in 
that  capacity  to  be  the  ever-springing  source  of  all 
power  to  govern  the  society,  the  ever-living  voice 
which  gives  expression  to  its  belief. 

The  man  so  selected  was  S.  Peter ;  and  what  S. 
Peter  was  in  the  Apostolic  Body,  every  successor 
of  his  has  been,  is,  and  shall  be  to  the  end  of  time 
in  the  "  One  Episcopate,  in  which  a  part  is  held  by 
each  without  division  of  the  wholes 

The  end  for  which  the  Primacy  was  instituted 
guides  us,  then,  to  the  nature  of  \\.s  pozver,  which  is, 
a  jurisdiction  universal,  immediate,  and  supreme. 

How  was  this  conveyed  ?     In  a  manner  quite  in 


58  THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

accordance  with  other  acts  of  our  Lord  and  with 
His  teaching. 

Is  He  not  wont  to  gather  up  all  His  dispensations 
in  a  few  words  of  profound  depth  and  meaning, 
which  perhaps  it  will  require  ages  to  develop? 
What  are  His  parables  but  so  many  pictures^ 
which  convey  to  us,  each  without  crowding,  and  in 
space  incredibly  small,  the  nature  of  His  kingdom, 
the  working  of  His  grace,  the  fortunes  of  His 
Church  ? 

It  would  seem  as  if  He  delighted  to  repeat  in 
language,  the  poor  vehicle  of  human  thought,  the 
miracles  which  He  works  in  nature,  when  He  paints 
on  the  retina  of  the  eye  a  boundless  and  varied 
landscape,  every  object  in  its  due  proportion,  every 
colour  and  form  preserved,  on  a  point  of  space  so 
minute. 

In  the  most  ancient  of  all  prophecies  He  summed 
up  the  whole  of  His  revelation  to  man,  all  that  He 
Himself  was  to  do,  and  much  that  yet  remains  to 
be  unfolded,  at  "  the  restitution  of  all  things,"  when 
He  declared  that  the  Seed  of  the  woman  should 
bruise  the  serpent's  head.  All  subsequent  prophecy 
was  but  the  unfolding  of  this. 

So  in  the  creation  of  His  mystical  Body  He  set 
forth  in  a  word  the  person  of  its  ruler,  and  .the 
nature  of  its  perpetual  government. 

He  spoke  to  Peter  once  in  promise :  "  Thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church 
and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it ; 
and  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven." 


THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  59 

And  once  in  performance :  "  Feed  My  lambs  :  be 
shepherd  over  My  sheep  :  feed  My  sheep." 

It  was  the  voice  of  the  Creator,  summing  up  His 
work  in  a  word,  for  hence  the  whole  organisation 
of  His  Church  has  sprung.  Age  after  age  was  to 
bring  to  light  more  and  more  the  force  of  these 
words.  Time  has  not  yet  exhausted  the  first  pro- 
phecy, nor  has  it  told  us  all  which  is  contained  in 
His  words  to  Peter. 

But  thus  from  the  first  the  Primacy  contained  the 
Episcopate ;  and  the  privileges  of  Metropolitans, 
Primates,  and  Patriarchs,  are  but  emanations  from 
the  fountain-head,  which  sends  forth  larger  or  lesser 
streams  as  the  case  may  require,  but  remains  itself 
full. 

The  Priest  is  the  centre  of  unity,  both  as  to  com- 
munion and  faith,  in  his  parish  ;  the  Bishop  in  his 
diocese  ;  but  he  who  heard  "  Feed  My  sheep,"  in 
the  whole  Episcopate ;  which  he  represents  and 
carries  in  his  person,  which  sprung  forth  origin- 
ally from  that  person,  and  is  now  maintained  in  it. 

Is  this  a  new  belief?  Nay,  it  is  the  doctrine  of 
all  antiquity,  the  only  view  which  ancient  saints 
give  us  of  the  government  of  Christ's  Church  ;  the 
only  view  which  will  give  connection  and  harmony 
to  the  facts  of  ecclesiastical  history. 

This  is  what  S.  Cyprian  meant  when  he  called 
S.  Peter's  chair  "  the  root  and  womb  of  the  Catholic 
Church."  1 

Or  let  us   take   the   public  letters   of  the    most 

^  Ep.  45  to  Pope  Coriuelius. 


60  THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

ancient  Popes  which  have  come  down  to  us, — docu- 
ments incomparably  more  authoritative  than  the 
words  of  any  particular  Father,  because,  though 
signed  by  the  Pope  alone,  they  were  the  acts  of  his 
Council  likewise,  transmitted  to  Primates  of  pro- 
vinces, by  them  to  be  communicated  to  Bishops, 
and  received  as  having  the  force  of  laws. 

Pope  Boniface  I.,  A.D.  422,  to  whom  S.  Augus- 
tine dedicated  one  of  his  works,  thus  writes  to  the 
Bishops  of  Thessaly  : 

"  The  formation  of  the  Universal  Church  at  its 
birtJi  took  its  beginning  from  the  honour  of  blessed 
.  Peter,  in  whose  person  its  regimen  and  sum  consists. 
For  from  his  fotintain  the  stream  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline  flowed  forth  into  all  Churches,  as  the 
culture  of  religion  progressively  advanced.  The 
precepts  of  the  Nicene  Council  bear  witness  to  no- 
thing else  :  so  that  it  ventured  not  to  appoint  any- 
thing over  him,  seeing  that  nothing  could  possibly 
be  conferred  above  his  deserts :  moreover,  it  knew 
that  everything  had  been  granted  to  him  by  the  word 
of  the  Lord.  Certain^  therefore,  is  it  that  this  Church 
is  to  the  Churches  diffused  throughout  the  whole 
world,  as  it  were,  the  head  of  its  own  members ;  fro7n 
which  whosoever  cuts  himself  off,  becomes  expelled 
from  the  Christian  religion,  as  he  has  begun  not  to 
be  in  the  one  compact  structure  (compages).^ 

**  For  this  purpose  the  Apostolic  See  holds  the 
headship,  that  it  may  receive  the  lawful  complaints 
of  all." 

1  Coustant,,  Ep.  Rom.  Pontific,  p.  1037. 


THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY.  6l 

At  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century,  the  Pope 
speaks  of  what  was  ancient,  recognised  and  indis- 
putable, based  on  the  words  of  Holy  Writ,  and 
acknowledged  by  the  first  great  General  Council. 

Let  us  take  another  passage,  which  points  out 
the  difference  between  Order  and  Jurisdiction  in 
the  members  of  the  Apostolic  College  itself,  and  so 
in  the  Episcopal  Body  since ;  for,  on  the  right 
understanding  of  this  distinction,  and  of  the  con- 
sequences which  fiow  from  it,  depends  the  under- 
standing of  the  whole  constitution  of  the  Church  as 
a  visible  society ;  and  a  misconception,  an  incoher- 
ence here,  will  confuse  the  whole  vision,  and  make 
a  man,  with  the  best  intentions,  unable  to  locate^ 
or  estimate,  the  strongest  proofs  brought  before 
him. 

S.  Leo  was  deriving  a  part  of  his  own  universal 
Primacy  to  the  Bishop  of  Thessalonica  ;  that  is,  he 
was  giving  him,  over  and  above  his  proper  powers 
as  Bishop  of  the  individual  see  of  Thessalonica,  a 
power  to  represent  the  Pope,  constituting  him,  in 
fact,  a  Patriarch  over  the  ten  Metropolitans  of 
eastern  Illyricum,  including  Greece ;  just  as  the 
Bishop  of  Alexandria  was  over  Egypt,  and  the 
Bishop  of  Antioch  over  the  East,  that  is,  the  pro- 
vince called  Oriens.  These  are  S.  Leo's  own  words  : 
"  As  my  predecessors  to  your  predecessors,  so  have 
I,  following  the  example  of  those  gone  before,  com- 
mitted to  your  affection  my  charge  of  govern- 
ment;  that  you,  imitating  our  gentleness,  might 
relieve  the  care^  zvhich  zve,  in  virtue  of  our 
headship,  by  divine  institution,  owe  to  all  Churches^ 


62  THE    POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

and  might  in  some  degree  discharge  our  personal 
visitation    to  provinces  far  distant  from  us. 

For  we  have  intrusted 

your  affection  to  represent  us  on  this  condition,  that 
you  are  called  to  a  part  of  our  solicitude^  but  not 

to  the  fulness  of  our  power 

But  if,  in  a  matter  which  you  believe  fit 
to  be  considered  and  decided  on  with  your  brethren, 
their  sentence  differs  from  yours,  let  everything  be 
referred  to  us  on  the  authority  of  the  Acts,  that  all 
doubtfulness  may  be  removed,  and  we  may  decree 

what  pleaseth  God 

For  the  compactness  of  our  unity  cannot  remain  firm ^ 
unless  the  bond  of  charity  weld  us  into  an  insepar- 
able whole ;  because,  *  as  we  have  many  members 
in  one  Body,  and  all  members  have  not  the  same 
office,  so  we,  being  many,  are  one  Body  in  Christ, 
and  every  one  members  one  of  another.'  For  it  is 
the  connection  of  the  whole  body  which  makes  one 
soundness  and  one  beauty  ;  and  this  connection,  as 
it  requires  unanimity  in  the  whole  body,  so  especi- 
ally demands  concord  among  Bishops.  For,  though 
these  have  a  like  digfiity,  yet  have  they  not  an  equal 
jurisdiction  :  since  even  among  the  most  blessed 
Apostles^  as  there  was  a  likeness  of  honour,  so  was 
there  a  certain  distinction  of  power ;  and,  the  election 
of  all  being  equal,  pre-eminence  over  the  rest  was 
given  to  one.  From  which  type  the  distinction  also 
between  Bishops  has  arisen,  and  it  was  provided  by 
a  great  ordering,  that  all  should  not  claim  to  them- 
selves all  things,  but  that  in  every  province  there 
should  be  one,  whose  sentence  should  be  considered 


THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY.  6$ 

the  first  among  his  brethren  ;  and  others  again, 
seated  in  the  greater  cities,  should  undertake 
a  larger  care,  through  whom  the  direction  of  the 
Universal  Church  should  converge  to  the  one  See 
of  Peter,  and  nothing  anywhere  disagree  from  its 
head:' 

S.  Leo  wrote  this  five  years  before  the  fourth 
General  Council,  which  called  him,  as  we  have  seen, 
"  head  over  the  members,"  and  "  father  of  the 
children,"  and  "  intrusted  with  the  care  of  the  vine 
by  the  Saviour."  It  is  impossible  for  expressions 
more  perfectly  to  tally  than  those  of  the  Council 
with  those  of  the  Pope. 

Let  us  consider  what  S.  Leo  tells  us  here. 

First,  he  observes  that  while  the  Apostles  were 
equal  as  to  all  power  of  Order,  that  is,  as  to  the 
whole  Sacerdotium,  as  to  what  is  conferred  by  con- 
secration, yet  as  to  how  they  should  exercise  this 
power,  in  what  places,  and  under  what  conditions, 
they  were  put  under  one,  viz.  S.  Peter.  And  thus, 
even  though  they  were  sent  into  all  the  world  by  our 
Lord  Himself,  yet  that  mission  was  to  be  exercised 
under  the  pre-eminence  of  one.  This  means,  in 
other  words,  that  S.  Peter's  superiority  consisted  in 
his  jurisdiction  over  them,  exactly  as  S.  Jerome 
says :  "  Among  the  twelve  one  is  chosen  out,  that 
by  the  appointment  of  a  head  the  opportunity  for 
schism  might  be  taken  away." 

Secondly,  "  from  this  type  the  distinction  between 
Bishops   has  arisen,"  namely,  that  while  all  were 
equal    as   to    the    Sacerdotium     (as    the    same    S 
Jerome  says,  "  wherever  a  Bishop  is,  be  it  at  Rome, 


64  THE    POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

or  Eugubium,  or  Constantinople,  or  Rhegium,  or 
Alexandria,  or  Tanae,  he  is  of  the  same  rank,  the 
SdiVaG priesthood''),  the  jurisdiction  of  one  differs  in 
extent  from  that  of  another,  as  is  self-evident  in 
the  cases  of  Rome,  and  Constantinople,  and  Alex- 
andria :  but  likewise,  to  complete  the  type,  there  is 
a  jurisdiction  extending  equally  over  all;  there  is 
one  Peter  among  the  Apostles,  and  there  is  Peter's 
successor  too  among  the  Bishops.  This  he  goes  on 
to  say.     For, — 

Thirdly^  There  is  the  Bishop  over  the  Diocese, 
the  Metropolitan  over  the  Province,  the  Primate, 
or  Patriarch,  over  the  Patriarchate, — but  all  this 
for  one  end, — "  in  which  the  reginien  and  sum,"  as 
Pope  Boniface  observes,  "  consists," — namely,  that 
"  through  them  the  direction  of  the  Universal 
Church  should  converge  to  the  one  See  of  Peter, 
and  nothing  anywhere  disagree  from  its  head." 

Now  here,  in  the  Apostolic,  and  in  the  Episcopal 
Body,  in  the  original  ''  Forma,"  and  in  the  "  Com- 
pages"  which  sprung  from  it,  there  are  two  powers, 
and  no  more,  of  divine  institution  : — the  Primacy 
of  Peter,  and  the  co-Episcopate  of  the  Apostles  ; 
the  Primacy  of  Peter's  successor,  and  the  co-Epis- 
copate of  his  brethren. 

All  that  is  between,  Metropolitical,  Primatial,  or 
Patriarchal  arrangements,  are  only  of  ecclesiastical 
growth,  and  therefore  subject  to  diminution,  or  in- 
crease, or  alteration  ;  they  do  but  "  relieve  the  care 
which,  in  virtue  of  his  headship,  by  divine  institu- 
tion, the  Universal  Primate  owes  to  all  Churches." 
The  power  of  this   Primate  suffers  no  diminution 


THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  65 

from  their  existence ;  they  are  not  set  up  against 
him,  but  under  him;  not  to  withdraw  " the  care 
which,  in  virtue  of  his  headship,  he  owes  to  all 
Churches,"  but  to  "  relieve  it." 

Circumstances  may  make  it  expedient  that  under 
him  metropolitical  powers  should  be  concentrated 
for  whole  provinces  in  single  hands,  which  should 
accordingly  confirm  their  subject  Bishops,  or  even 
Archbishops. 

Circumstances  again  may  make  it  expedient  that 
the  Universal  Primate  should  directly  and  immedi- 
ately give  institution  to  all  Bishops. 

But  in  the  one  case,  equally  as  in  the  other,  he  is 
supreme.  If  the  Patriarch  is  accused,  he  hears, 
judges,  absolves,  or  condemns  him.  If  his  ordina- 
tion is  objected  to,  he  confirms  or  annuls  it;  if  his 
faith  is  doubted,  he  clears  or  he  deprives  him.  If 
he  is  tyrannical,  his  subject  Bishops  appeal  to  the 
One  Head,  and  are  righted. 

In  the  earliest  times,  when  near  three  centuries 
of  persecution  were  to  try  the  rising  Church,  it  was 
expedient,  for  various  reasons,  that  powers  belong- 
ing in  their  fulness  to  the  universal  Primate  should 
be  imparted,  in  a  large  degree,  to  others  under 
him  :  yet,  to  mark  plainly  the  source  of  these  powers, 
in  both  cases  the  missions  proceeded  from  S.  Peter. 
To  Alexandria,  the  second  city  of  the  Roman 
empire,  he  sent  his  disciple  Mark,  with  patriarchal 
powers  ;  at  Antioch,  the  third  city,  he  had  sat  him- 
self for  seven  years,  and  with  it  he  left  a  portion  of 
his  pre-eminence.  But  the  fulness  and  supremacy 
of  that   power  which  his  Lord  had  given  to  him, 


66  THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

for  the  unity  of  the  mystical  Body,  he  deposited  at 
Rome.  In  the  first  four  centuries  no  See  possessed 
patriarchal  powers  but  the  three  Sees  of  Peter. 
Why  did  no  Apostle  leave  his  Apostolic  juris- 
diction to  any  Church?  S.  Paul  had  founded 
Ephesus,  and  S.  John  had  exercised  his  Apostolic 
power  over  it,  and  all  the  province  of  Asia,  after 
Peter's  death,  but  the  Bishop  of  Ephesus  held  only 
an  inferior  rank.  Constantinople  rose  to  patriarchal 
rank  only  by  the  overbearing  domination  of  the 
Greek  Emperors,  and  Jerusalem  out  of  respect  to 
the  Lord's  city  in  the  fifth  century. 

The  intense  jealousy  of  everything  Western, 
which  is  apparent  in  the  Greek  -mind  from  the 
beginning,  and  after  many  minor  schisms  burst  out 
into  fatal  violence  in  the  time  of  Photius,  is  another 
reason  why  great  powers  were  given  to  the  Sees 
of  Alexandria  and  Antioch  in  the  first  ages. 

But  if  the  Pope,  in  the  "greater  causes,"  called 
them  to  account,  his  supremacy  is  undoubted. 

In  later  times  it  has  been  thought  expedient  that 
powers,  which  at  their  commencement  were  emana- 
tions from  S.  Peter's  Primacy,  as  we  have  seen  in 
the  case  of  Thessalonica,  should  return  to  his  See, 
and  that  the  Head  of  the  whole  body  should 
directly  "confirm  his  brethren." 

Many  reasons,  doubtless,  there  were  for  this, — 
for  instance,  would  not  the  very  strong  nationality 
which  characterises  modern  times  have  broken  up 
the  Church  into  fragments,  had  the  chief  Bishop 
of  each  nation  possessed  patriarchal  powers,  where- 
as  the   strong    arm    of    the    Roman    empire   had 


THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  6/ 

moulded  into  one  many  opposite  races,  though  it 
could  not  overcome  the  inherent  antagonism  of  the 
Greek  to  the  Latin  ?  Would  not,  again,  the  violent 
jealousy  of  the  civil  power  have  forced  its  own 
subjects  in  each  nation  to  surrender  the  free  exercise 
of  their  spiritual  rights,  but  for  that  bond  of  divine 
institution  by  which  our  Lord  fastened  them  to 
the  See  of  S.  Peter?  Alas  for  the  hapless  Church 
which  has  broken  that  bond  !  Statesmen  without 
a  creed  will  ride  over  it  rough-shod,  and  lawyers 
decide  points  of  faith,  having  power  to  agonise  the 
conscience,  as  "  in  case  of  appeal  from  the  Admiral's 
Court." 

Thus  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  the 
universal  supremacy  of  S.  Peter's  See,  as  to  the 
government  of  the  Church's  visible  society,  was 
publicly  stated,  both  by  Pope  and  by  General 
Council,  and  lies  at  the  basis  of  the  whole  structure 
of  the  Church's  discipline  in  the  preceding  cen- 
turies. In  its  essence  it  was  exactly  the  same,  in 
its  extent  neither  more  nor  less  than  it  is  now :  for 
it  was  given  by  our  Lord  at  the  birth  of  the 
Church,  and  all  other  and  inferior  powers  were 
sealed  up  in  it. 

But  was  this  supremacy  equally  indisputable  in 
matters  of  faith  ?  Here  we  might  answer,  that  he 
who  is  the  source  of  jurisdiction  uiust  likewise  be 
the  supreme  judge  of  doctrine  :  for  the  one  great 
and  visible  society  lives  by  and  on  its  faith,  and  he 
who  maintains  unity  in  its  outward  framework  must 
likewise  guard  that  belief,  and  preserve  pure  the  soul 
which  animates  the  body.    Moreover,  so  often  as  out- 


68  THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

ward  communion  is  imperilled  by  a  breach  of  faith^ 
the  question  of  faith  is  inextricably  mixed  up  with 
the  question  of  communion,  and  one  decision  deter- 
mines both.  The  claim  of  spiritual  jurisdiction  will 
crush  any  power,  save  that  which  Christ  has  made 
to  bear  it.  Or,  again,  we  might  say  that,  as  a  fact, 
we  owe  the  true  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation,  under 
God,  to  this  same  S.  Leo.  The  Eastern  Church, 
partly  overborne  by  the  civil  power,  whose  chief 
minister  was  a  friend  of  the  heresiarch,  and  partly 
sick  of  a  deep  inward  taint  which  it  never  had 
strength  to  throw  off,  had  gone  into  the  heresy  of 
Eutyches ;  legitimately  assembled  in  a  General 
Council,  it  had  actually  accepted  his  doctrine. 
S.  Leo  annulled  the  Council ;  S.  Leo  condemned 
the  doctrine.  He  caused  to  assemble  once  more  in 
a  larger  Council  that  East  which  through  centuries 
was  swayed  backward  and  forward  by  the  will  of 
its  princes,  caused  six  hundred  Bishops  to  receive 
his  letter,  word  for  word,  in  which  the  true  faith 
was  authoritatively  defined,  and  so  was  the  means 
of  keeping  them  for  four  centuries,  as  it  were  in 
spite  of  themselves,  in  the  unity  of  the  Church. 

But  we  will  turn  to  another  controversy — one  of 
the  most  subtle  which  has  ever  distressed  the  Church 
— one  which  harassed  S.  Augustine  for  many  a 
year.  Whither,  after  all  his  labours,  writings,  and 
prayers,  in  the  Pelagian  controversy,  did  he  turri 
for  its  final  solution  ?  To  S.  Peter's  chair.  Two 
African  Councils  had  condemned  Pelagius,  and 
their  decrees,  drawn  up  by  S.  Augustine,  were  sent 
for  approval    to   Pope   Innocent    I.,  together  with 


THE    POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY.  69 

another  letter  from  S.  Augustine  himself  and  some 
friends,  in  which  he  says  :  "  We  do  not  pour  back 
our  streamlet  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  your  great 
fountain^  but  in  this,  not  however  a  slight  tempta- 
tion of  the  time  (whence  may  He  deliver  us,  to 
whom  we  cry,  Lead  us  not  into  temptation  !),  we 
wish  it  to  be  decided  by  you  whether  our  stream, 
hozvever  small,  flows  forth  from  that  same  head  of 
rivers  whence  comes  your  own  abundance ;  and  by 
your  answers  to  be  consoled  respecting  our  common 
participation  of  one  grace."  ^ 

In  reply,  A.D.  416,  S.  Innocent  praises  the  Council 
of  Carthage,  that  "  in  inquiring  concerning  these 
matters,  which  it  behoves  to  be  treated  with  all 
care  by  Bishops,  and  especially  by  a  true,  just,  and 
Catholic  Council,  observing  the  precedents  of  ancient 
tradition,  and  mindful  of  ecclesiastical  discipline, 
you  have  confirmed  the  strength  of  our  religion  not 
less  now  in  consulting  us,  than  by  sound  reason' 
before  you  pronounced  sentence,  inasmuch  as  you 
approved  of  reference  being  made  to  our  judgment, 
knowing  what  is  due  to  the  Apostolic  See,  since  all 
we  who  are  placed  in  this  position  desire  to  follow 
the  Apostle  himself,  from  whom  the  very  Epis- 
copate and  all  the  authority  of  this  title  sprung. 
Following  whom  we  know  as  well  how  to  condemn 
the  evil  as  to  approve  the  good.  And  this  too, 
that,  guarding,  according  to  the  duty  of  Bishops, 
the  institutions  of  the  Fathers,  ye  resolve  that  these 
regulations  should  not  be  trodden  under  foot,  which 

1  Epist.,  p.  177. 


70  THE    POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

they,  in  pursuance  of  no  human  but  a  Divine  sentence^ 
have  decreed ;  vis.,  that  whatever  was  being  carried 
on,  although  in  the  most  distant  and  remote  provinces, 
sJiould  not  be  terminated  before  it  was  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  this  See ;  by  the  full  authority  of  which 
the  just  sentence  should  be  confirmed,  and  that  thence 
all  other  Churches  might  derive  what  they  should  order, 
whom  they  should  absolve,  whom,  as  being  beuiired 
with  ineffaceable  pollution,  the  stream  that  is  worthy 
only  of  pure  bodies  should  avoid;  so  that  from  their 
parent  source  all  waters  shoidd flow,  and  through  the 
different  regions  of  the  whole  world  the  pure  streams 
of  the  fountain  well  forth  uncorruptedT^ 

Here  we  have  S.  Innocent  affirming,  (i)  that 
questions  respecting  the  Faith  had  always  been  re- 
ferred to  the  judgment  of  the  Holy  See  :  (2)  that  this 
tradition  rested  on  Scripture,  that  is  on  the  pre- 
rogatives granted  by  our  Saviour  to  S.  Peter :  (3) 
that  decisions  emanating  from  the  Holy  See  were 
not  liable  to  any  error,  "  that  the  pure  streams  of 
the  fountain  should  well  forth  uncorrupted  : "  (4) 
that  all  the  Churches  of  the  world  had  ever  been 
bound  to  conform  to  them,  "  that  thence  all  other 
Churches  might  derive  what  they  should  order,"  etc.^ 

To  the  Council  of  Numidia  S.  Innocent  says  : 
"  Therefore  do  ye  diligently  and  becomingly  consult 
the  secrets  of  the  i\postolical  honour  (that  honour, 
I  mean,  on  which,  beside  those  things  that  are 
without,  the  care  of  all  the  Churches  attends),  as 
to   what   judgment  is   to   be   passed    on    doubtful 

1  Coustant.,  Ep.  Rom.  Pontif.,  p.  868. 

2  Petit  Didier,  hi  loc. 


THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  7 1 

matters,  following,  in  sooth,  the  prescription  of 
the  ancient  rule,  which  you  know,  as  well  as  I,  has 
ever  been  preserved  in  the  whole  world.  But  this 
I  pass  by,  for  I  am  sure  your  prudence  is  aware 
of  it :  for  how  could  you  by  your  actions  have  con- 
firmed this,  save  as  knowing  that  throughout  all 
provinces  answers  are  ever  emanating  as  from  the 
Apostolic  fountain  to  inquirers  ?  Especially  so 
often  as  a  matter  of  faith  is  under  discussion,  I  con- 
ceive that  all  our  brethren  and  fellow-Bishops  can 
only  refer  to  Peter,  that  is,  the  source  of  their  own 
name  and  honour,  just  as  your  affection  hath  now 
referred,  for  what  may  benefit  all  Churches  in 
common  throughout  the  whole  world.  For  the 
inventors  of  evils  must  necessarily  become  more 
cautious,  when  they  see  that  at  the  reference  of  a 
double  synod  they  have  been  severed  from  Ecclesi- 
astical Communion  by  our  sentence.  Therefore 
your  charity  will  enjoy  a  double  advantage  ;  for 
you  will  have  at  once  the  satisfaction  of  having 
observed  the  canons,  and  the  whole  world  will 
have  the  use  of  what  you  have  gained  :  for  who 
among  Catholics  will  choose  any  longer  to  hold 
discourse  with  the  adversaries  of  Christ  ?  " 

Here  we  may  observe,  besides  what  was  said 
above,  (i)  that  nothing  concerning  faith  was  held 
for  decided,  before  it  was  carried  to  the  See  of  S. 
Peter,  and  had  received  the  Pope's  sentence  :  (2) 
that  before  his  sentence  the  determination  of 
particular  Councils  only  held  good  provisionally, — 
"  what  judgment  is  to  be  passed  on  doubtful 
matters  : "  (3)  that  such  determination  only  had  the 


Jl  THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

force  of  a  consultation  or  relation  as  to  a  difficulty, 
made  to  the  Pope  before  his  own  sentence, — **  at 
the  relation,"  he  says,  "of  a  double  synod:"  (4) 
that  the  Pope's  sentence,  by  which  he  confirmed 
Councils,  was  a  final  judgment,  excluding  the  con- 
demned from  the  Church's  Communion,  "when 
they  see  that  they  have  been  severed  from  Eccle- 
siastical Communion  by  our  sentence:"  (5)  that 
Bishops,  as  well  as  the  faithful  in  general,  always 
submitted  themselves  to  such  a  decree.  *'  Who 
among  Catholics  will  choose  any  longer  to  hold 
discourse  with  the  adversaries  of  Christ?  "^ 

S.  Innocent  the  Third  could  have  said  no  more 
about  the  powers  of  his  See  :  what  does  S.  Augustine 
observe  upon  it  ? 

**  He  answered  to  all  as  was  right,  and  as  it 
became  the  prelate  of  the  Apostolical  See."  ^  And 
as  to  the  effect  of  his  answer,  there  are  famous 
words  of  S.  Augustine,  which  have  passed  into  a 
proverb :  "  Already  two  Councils  on  this  matter 
have  been  sent  to  the  Apostolic  See ;  replies  from 
whence  have  also  been  received.  The  cause  is 
terminated;  would  that  the  error  may  presently 
terminate  likewise  !  "  ^ 

We  need  no  more  to  tell  us  what  S.  Augustine 
meant  by  that  "Headship,  which,"  he  says,  "had 
ever  flourished  in  the  Apostolic  See."  *  It  involves, 
we  see,  the  necessity  that  all  other  Churches  should 
agree  in  faith  with  it,  as  having  deposited  in  itself 
the  root  of  the  Apostolic  confession,  concerning  the 

1  Petit  Didier,  in  loc.  "-  Epht.  186. 

^Tom.  V.  p.  645,  Scrm.  cxxxi.  '^  Epist.  43. 


THE    POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY.  Jl 

two  natures  of  our  Lord,  to  which  the  promise  was 
given  by  our  Lord,  that  the  Church  should 
be  built  upon  it.  S.  Augustine  and  S:  Innocent 
•express  the  one  true  faith  under  S.  Cyprian's  image 
of  the  fountain,  who  in  the  same  most  remarkable 
passage  where  he  sets  forth  the  ''one  Episcopate, 
of  which  each  holds  a  part  without  division  of  the 
whole,"  says,  "  as  from  one  fountain  numberless 
rivers  flow,  widely  as  their  number  may  be  diffused 
in  broad  abundance,  yet  unity  is  preserved  in  the 
source  ; — one  still  is  the  head,  and  the  origin  one." 

The  power,  therefore,  which  was  to  maintain 
unity  of  faith  and  of  communion,  does  so,  and  can 
only  do  so,  by  having,  both  in  matters  concerning 
faith  and  in  those  concerning  communion,  a  coac- 
tive  jurisdiction,  universal,  immediate,  and  supreme. 
And  in  the  fifth  century  this  power  is  seen  in 
undisputed  operation,  referring  back  to  our  Lord's 
institution  as  its  source,  and  to  all  preceding  ages 
of  the  Church  for  its  exercise,  and  no  one  charges 
it  with  usurpation.  And  here  I  must  go  forw^ard 
a  thousand  years,  to  the  date  of  the  Council  of 
Constance,  for  the  purpose  of  quoting  one  who  was 
the  soul  of  that  Council,  and  the  originator  of  what 
are  called  Galilean  opinions,  who  yet,  as  will  be  seen, 
expresses  exactly  the  same  doctrine  as  S.  Innocent 
and  S.  Leo  above,  respecting  the  relation  between 
the  Papacy  and  the  Episcopate. 

"The  Papal  dignity  was  instituted  by  Christ, 
■supernaturally  and  immediately,  as  holding  a  mon- 
archical and  royal  primacy  in  the  ecclesiastical 
hierarchy,  according  to  which  unique  and  supreme 


74  THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

dignity  the  Church  militant  is  called  one  under 
Christ:  which  dignity  whosoever  presumes  to  im- 
pugn or  diminish,  or  reduce  to  the  level  of  any 
particular  dignity,  if  he  does  this  obstinately,  is  a 
heretic,  a  schismatic,  impious  and  sacrilegious.  For 
he  falls  into  a  heresy  so  often  expressly  condemned 
from  the  very  beginning  of  the  Church  to  this  day, 
as  well  by  Christ's  institution  of  the  headship  of 
Peter  over  the  other  Apostles,  as  by  the  tradi- 
tion of  the  whole  Church,  in  its  sacred  declarations 
and  General  Councils."  And  again  :  "  The  Episco- 
pal rank  in  the  Church  as  to  its  primary  conferring 
was  given  immediately  by  Christ  to  the  Apostles 
first,  as  the  papal  rank  to  Peter.-  The  Episcopal 
rank  had  in  the  Apostles  and  their  successors  the 
use  or  exercise  of  its  own  power,  subject  to  Peter, 
as  Pope,  and  his  successors,  as  he  had,  and  they 
have,  the  fontal  plenitude  of  Episcopal  authority. 
Wherefore,  as  concerns  such  things,  those  of  minor 
rank,  that  is,  having  cure  of  souls,  are  subject  to 
Bishops,  by  whom  the  use  of  their  power  is  at  times 
restricted,  or  stopped,  and  so  it  is  not  to  be  doubted 
can  be  done  by  the  Pope,  in  respect  to  superior 
dignitaries,  for  certain  and  reasonable  causes." 

And  again  he  says  :  "  Of  which  power  (of  juris- 
diction) the  plenitude  resides  in  the  supreme  Pon- 
tiff, and  is  in  him  entire  potentially  ;  but  is  derived 
to  others  in  degrees,  according  to  the  legitimate 
determination  of  that  fontal  and  prime  power."  ^ 

^Gerson,  De  Statihus  Ecclesiasticis,  consid.  i,  and  De  Statu 
PrcBlatorum,  consid.  2  and  3,  and  De  Protest.  Ligandi  et  Solvendi, 
The  last  quoted  by  Ballerini. 


THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  75 

The  Chancellor  Gerson  is  here  only  expressing- 
what  had  been  the  unbroken  belief  down  to  his 
own  times,  until  the  great  Western  schism  origi- 
nated a  long  train  of  disasters  which  have  not  yet 
ceased  to  agitate  Christendom. 

But  before  I  pass  from  this  subject,  let  me  say  a 
word  on  what  is  meant  by  spiritual  jurisdiction.  It 
is  a  term  of  law  as  well  as  of  theology,  and  it  is 
desirable  to  clear  up  any  ambiguity  which  may 
attend  its  use,  if  unexplained. 

Every  Churchman,  then,  believes  that  a  Priest, 
at  his  ordination,  receives  certain  spiritual  powers  ; 
and,  again,  a  Bishop,  at  his  consecration,  certain 
others:  these  are  called  powers  of  order;  they  are 
the  same  in  all  Priests  and  in  all  Bishops  re- 
spectively. As  regards  these,  S.  Peter  had  no 
superiority  over  his  brethren  in  the  Apostolate, 
and  the  Pope  has  none  over  his  brethren  in  the 
Episcopate.  As  regards  these,  one  Bishop  does 
not  excel  another  Bishop,  nor  one  Priest  another 
Priest.  In  the  whole  of  the  present  subject-matter 
these  powers  of  order  do  not  come  into  question. 

But  when  a  Priest  has  been  ordained,  where  and 
how,  in  what  place,  and  under  what  conditions  and 
restrictions,  is  he  to  exercise  the  powers  so  given 
him?  All  these  points  the  Bishop  determines  by 
assigning  to  him  a  particular  flock  under  himself; 
that  is,  he  gives  him  mission ;  but  he  does  not 
therefore  cease  to  be  the  immediate  pastor  him- 
self of  that  flock,  over  whom  he  sets  another  as 
subordinate  pastor. 

And  when  a  Bishop  has  been  consecrated,  who 


^6  THE   POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY. 

determines  where  and  how,  in  what  place,  and 
under  what  conditions  he  is  to  exercise  the  powers 
which  he  has  received  ?  That  is,  who  gives  the 
Bishop  mission  ?  who  appoints  such  and  such  a 
person  to  fill  such  and  such  a  particular  diocese  ? 

This  power  to  give  mission  is  purely  spiritual, 
eminently  and  in  the  highest  degree  a  gift  of  our 
Lord  ;  and  upon  it  depend  for  their  exercise  all 
powers  whatever  which  our  Lord  has  committed 
to  His  Church  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the 
building  of  His  mystical  body. 

Will  any  honest  mind,  will  any  one  who  loves 
his  Saviour,  any  one  who  has  the  spirit  of  a  free- 
man in  his  soul,  endure  that  this'  power  of  mission 
should  be  seized  upon  and  appropriated  by  the 
civil  Government  of  a  State  ? 

But  what  is  the  Catholic  answer  to  the  question, 
*'  Who  gives  the  Bishop  mission  ? "  I  will  give 
it  in  the  words  of  an  author  to  whom  I  am  under 
great  obligations. 

"  Episcopal  jurisdiction  cannot  be  given,  save  by 
the  Pope  alone  or  by  the  whole  Episcopal  body 
united  with  the  Pope.  Let  us  go  to  the  origin  of 
things.  The  power  to  govern  populations  in  order 
to  their  eternal  salvation,  to  instruct  them,  to 
oblige  them  to  obedience,  to  bind  them  by 
spiritual  penalties,  in  a  word,  ecclesiastical  jurisdic- 
tion, was  certainly  given  by  Jesus  Christ,  nor  in  its 
origin  could  it  be  given  by  any  other  than  by  Him. 
We  are  speaking  of  men  united  in  one  society  for 
the  spiritual  end  of  eternal  salvation,  which  society 
is   called   the   Church ;   we  are  speaking  of  flocks 


THE    POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY.  7/ 

purchased  by  the  supreme  and  eternal  Shepherd 
at  the  priceless  cost  of  His  own  blood.  We  are 
speaking  of  a  kingdom  which  is  a  spiritual  kingdom 
of  His  own  acquiring,  recovered  from  the  power 
of  darkness  by  the  victory  of  the  cross  and  the 
glorious  triumph  over  hell.  Lastly,  we  are  speak- 
ing of  populations  which  the  Divine  Father  has 
bestowed  on  His  Son  made  man,  giving  to  Him 
all  power  over  them.  Now,  to  whom  did  Jesus 
Christ  condescend  to  impart  this  power?  To  S. 
Peter  alone  before  any  other  ;  next  to  all  the 
Apostles,  comprising  therein  S.  Peter  marked  out 
to  be,  and  made,  their  head.  We  read  not  in  the 
word  of  God,  written  or  handed  down,  and  it  is 
certain  that  Jesus  Christ  gave  not  of  Himself  im- 
mediately to  any  other  this  power.  The  sacred 
text  notes  expressly,  that  when  Jesus  Christ  con- 
ferred the  power  of  governing  His  Church,  there 
were  only  present  the  eleven  Apostles,  and  He 
directed  His  words  only  to  tbem.  The  Evangelist 
S.  Matthew  notices  the  remarkable  circumstance 
that  Jesus  Christ  commanded  the  eleven  Apostles 
to  go  into  Galilee  to  a  place  apart,  where  He  ap- 
peared, and  gave  them  their  mission  to  instruct 
and  baptise  all  nations.  Accordingly,  the  power 
to  govern  the  Church,  which  in  due  propagation 
of  the  Episcopate  was  communicated  from  hand  to 
hand  to  others,  and  has  been  perpetuated  unto  us, 
was  by  Jesus  Christ,  before  He  ascended  into 
Heaven,  given  to  the  eleven'  Apostles  only,  and 
could  not  be  conferred  on  others,  save  by  one  of 
the  Apostles,  who  alone  had  it  immediately  from 


78  THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACY. 

Jesus  Christ.  Bishops,  considered  as  individuals ^ 
do  not  succeed  to  the  Apostles  in  the  fulness  and 
universality  of  the  Episcopate.  There  is  only  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  successor  of  S.  Peter,  and  the 
whole  Episcopal  body  with  the  Roman  Pontiff  at 
its  head  succeeding  to  the  Apostolic  College, 
which  possess  the  Episcopate  in  all  its  fulness, 
universality,  and  sovereignty,  as  it  was  instituted  by 
Jesus  Christ.  Accordingly,  there  is  only  the 
Roman  Pontiff,  and  the  whole  Episcopal  body, 
which  has  for  subjects  all  Christians,  and  which 
extends  its  jurisdiction  over  the  whole  Church. 
Hence  by  necessary  consequence  it  follows  that 
the  Roman  Pontiff  alone,  or  the  whole  Episcopal 
body,  can  assign  subjects  to  be  governed,  and 
confer  Episcopal  jurisdiction.  Every  one  else  who 
attempts  to  do  this  over  subjects  not  his  own,  does 
an  act  essentially,  and  of  its  own  intrinsic  nature, 
null  and  void,  since  no  one  gives  what  he  has  not 

I  will  add  another  passage  which  seems  calcu- 
lated specially  to  meet  Anglican  misconceptions 
of  Church  government  :  "  Jesus  Christ  did  not 
divide  His  flock  into  so  many  portions,  nor  the 
world  into  so  many  dioceses,  assigning  one  to 
John,  one  to  Andrew,  one  to  Matthew,  etc.  He 
conferred  the  Episcopate  on  S.  Peter  in  all  its  ful- 
ness and  sovereignty,  and  thus  He  conferred  it  too 
on  all  the  Apostolic  College,  that  is,  presided  over 
by  S.Peter;  each  Apostle  had  a  full  and  universal 

1  Bolgeni,  UEpiscopato,  c.  vii.  s.  8i. 


THE    POWER   OF   THE   PRIMACY.  79 

power  in  the  zvhole  C/mrch,  but  zvith  subordination 
to  S.  Peter.  The  Apostles  were  the  first  to  make 
a  division  of  nations  and  dioceses,  according  as  the 
seed  of  God's  Word  bore  fruit,  and  the  Christian 
religion  acquired  followers  through  all  the  earth. 
Of  the  Bishops  created  by  the  Apostles,  some  were 
not  fixed  to  any  people  or  determinate  place,  but 
were  sent  hither  and  thither  according  as  the  need 
of  Christians  required.  These  Bishops  acted  by 
an  authority  delegated  from  the  Apostles,  there- 
fore they  received  it  immediately  from  the  Apostles, 
who  had  received  it  from  Jesus  Christ.  Others 
again  were  settled  in  a  determinate  see,  and  had 
assigned  a  determinate  territory  to  govern  ;  these 
had  a  fixed  and  ordinary  jurisdiction,  but  it  is 
plain  that  they  received  it  immediately  from  the 
Apostles,  who  constituted  them  Bishops  rather  in 
one  place  than  in  another,  rather  over  one  people 
than  over  another.  The  disciples  of  the  Apostles 
pursued  the  same  method  in  the  further  propaga- 
tion of  the  Episcopate ;  and  by  the  multiplication 
of  Bishops  dioceses  became  more  and  more  re- 
stricted, and  the  jurisdiction  of  each  Bishop  was 
reduced  to  more  confined  limits.  It  is,  then,  plain 
that  this  jurisdiction  was  conferred  immediately 
by  those  who  instituted  the  Bishops,  and  assigned 
them  to  this  or  that  determinate  people ;  and  as 
these  institutors  acted  according  to  the  instructions 
and  the  discipline  received  from  the  Apostles,  so 
in  origin  the  jurisdiction  descended  from  the 
Apostles,  and  from  S.  Peter^  who  had  received  it 
immediately  from  Jesus  Christ.     Thus  the  streams, 


80  THE   POWER   OF   THE    PRIMACV. 

however  multiplied  in  their  course,  as  S.  Cyprian 
says,  parting  themselves  to  irrigate  this  or  that 
plot,  and  springing  one  from  the  other,  if  you 
mount  upwards,  still  are  found  all  parted  from  one 
fountain,  which  gave  to  them  the  first  waters  and 
the  first  impulse  to  their  movement."  ^ 

Let  us  only  add  to  this,  that  he  who  received 
the  charge,  "  Feed  My  sheep,"  did  not  cease  to  be 
their  proper  pastor,  because  he  divided  them  among 
himself  and  his  brethren,  any  more  than  the  Bishop, 
when  he  commits  a  portion  of  his  flock  to  a  Priest 
under  him,  ceases  to  be  his  proper  pastor  ;  and  as 
that  commission  was  to  last  for  ever,  forasmuch 
as  it  included  all  others  in  itself,  and  to  have  a 
perpetual  succession,  because  the  Church  founded 
on  him  who  held  it  was  never  to  fail,  so  his  suc- 
cessor ceased  not  to  have  a  full  and  proper  power 
"  to  feed,  to  rule,  and  to  govern  the  Universal 
Church."  2 

He  therefore  it  is,  as  the  head  of  the  whole 
Church,  and  representing  it,  who  gave  mission  in 
ancient  times  to  the  Sees  of  Rome,  Alexandria, 
and  Antioch,  and  to  all  others  descending  from 
them  ;  and  he  in  modern  times  who  gives  mission 
to  all  Bishops  directly  from  his  own  person  ;  in 
both  cases"  the  fountain-head  dwelt  in  himself  un- 
diminished ;  and  this  is  that  universal,. immediate, 
and  supreme  jurisdiction  which  is  the  proper 
nature  of  the  Primacy. 

^  Bolgeni,  L'Episcopato,  s.  94. 

^  Definition  of  the  Council  of  Florence. 


SECTION  V. 

THE  CHURCH'S   WITNESS   TO  THE   PRIMACY. 

We  have  now  then  considered  the  Primacy  of  S. 
Peter's  See  as  a  power  in  present  possession, 
acknowledged  by  many  various  nations,  continued 
on  by  a  most  wonderful  providence  of  God,  wholly 
without  a  parallel,  for  eighteen  hundred  years, 
unchanged  while  everything  else  around  has 
changed  again  and  again,  that  is,  empires,  races, 
manners,  civilisation,  literature,  the  centre  of  politi- 
cal power,  the  centre  of  moral  gravity ;  a  power 
still  existing,  which  has  seen  all  the  monarchies  of 
Europe  arise  as  children  around  it,  and  all  the 
nations  of  Europe  come  to  its  feet  for  instruction  ; 
and  which  therefore  presents  itself  with  every 
claim  to  consideration  which  a  power  can  have ; 
with  a  right,  moreover,  to  interpret  in  its  own 
favour,  if  indeed  that  be  needful,  expressions  in 
ancient  authors  concerning  it,  which  refer  to  its 
headship,  without  defining  it 

We  have  seen,  moreover,  that  this  power  is 
based,  not  on  any  grant  of  the  Church  of  God, 
not  on  any  concessions  of  its  Bishops  from  age  to 
age,  but  on  the  express  words  of  the  Founder  of 

that  Church,  words  so  remarkable  that  they  prove 

6 


82 

themselves  to  be  His  who  spake  as  never  man 
spake,  in  that  v^^hile  they  convey  the  supreme 
power  which  is  to  rule  and  guide  that  Church  for 
ever,  to  be  seated  at  its  heart,  and  to  move  its 
hands,  they  enfold  in  themselves  the  living  germ 
from  which  all  its  organisation  has  sprung.  In 
them  a  root  is  planted  by  the  Maker  of  all  things, 
which  contains  potentially  the  tree  with  all  its 
wide-spreading  branches,  down  to  the  minutest 
leaf  of  its  vast  and  varied  foliage. 

Thirdly,  the  end  and  object  for  which  this 
central  power  is  created  has  been  set  forth ;  that 
unity  of  faith  and  of  communion,  that  building 
up  of  the  Mystical  Body  to  the -measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  perfect  man,  which  is  a  primary 
purpose  of  our  Lord's  Incarnation,  and  points  to 
a  glory  only  to  be  revealed  at  the  "  restitution  of 
all  things." 

Fourthly,  the  nature  of  this  power  has  been 
explained  as  consisting  in  a  universal,  immediate, 
and  supreme  jurisdiction  over  the  whole  Church ; 
such  as  the  very  words  of  institution  themselves 
convey,  and  such  as  is  imperatively  demanded  to 
fulfil  the  purpose  for  which  the  Lord  created  the 
power ;  nay,  for  which  He  Himself  became  in- 
carnate. 

One  thing  only  remains,  to  show  that  the  Church 
has  borne  witness,  throughout  her  existence,  to  a 
power  which  she  did  not  create,  the  secret  of  her 
own  union,  vigour,  and  strength.  This  has  only 
been  done  in  a  few  instances  at  present,  though 
these  are  among  the  most  decisive  which  antiquity 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  83 

supplies.  But  I  proceed  to  give  abundant  proof 
to  every  candid  mind  of  what  I  have  heretofore 
laid  down. 

The  Primitive  Church,  during  nearly  three 
centuries,  in  which  it  was  exposed  to  continual 
persecution,  was  never  assembled  in  a  General 
Council.  During  that  time  it  was  governed  by 
its  own  Episcopate,  cast  into  the  shape  which  it 
had  received  from  the  moulding  hand  of  S.  Peter 
himself,  at  the  head  of  the  Apostolic  College. 
That  Apostle,  in  his  own  lifetime,  established  three 
primatial  Sees,  of  Rome,  Alexandria,  and  Antioch, 
— the  mother  Churches  of  three  great  patriarchates, 
which,  as  Church  after  Church  was  propagated 
from  them,  and  received  its  Bishop,  yet  retained 
over  them  a  parent's  right  of  correction  and  in- 
spection. Of  these,  the  two  latter,  the  Sees  of 
Alexandria  and  Antioch,  were  subordinate  to  the 
See  of  Rome,  to  whose  Bishop  their  Bishops  were 
accountable  for  the  purity  of  their  faith,  and  the 
due  government  of  their  Church.  The  records  of 
these  three  first  centuries  have  in  a  large  degree 
perished  ;  but  we  see  standing  out  of  them 
certain  facts,  which  cannot  be  accounted  for  but 
by  the  Roman  Primacy,  viz.,  that  the  Bishop  of 
Rome,  and  he  alone,  claims  a  control  over  the 
Churches  of  the  whole  world,  threatening  to  sever 
from  his  communion  (and  sometimes  carrying 
that  threat  into  execution)  such  as  do  not 
maintain  the  purity  of  that  faith  which  he  is 
charged  to  watch  over,  and  the  rules  of  that 
communion    which     had     come    down     from    the 


84  THE  church's  witness 

Apostles.  The  well-known  instances  of  S.  Clement 
writing  to  the  Church  of  Corinth  to  heal  its  divi- 
sions, in  the  very  lifetime  of  S.  John,  of  S.  Victor 
censuring  the  Asiatic,  and  S.  Stephen  the  African 
Churches,  and  of  S.  Dionysius  receiving  an  apology 
for  his  faith  from  his  namesake,  the  Bishop  of 
Alexandria,  are  sufficient  proofs  of  this.  The 
force  of  the  fact  lies  in  this,  that  the  Bishop  of 
Rome,  and  he  alone,  claims,  as  need  may  arise, 
a  control  over  all ;  but  no  one  claims  a  control 
over  him. 

But  as  soon  as  the  ages  of  persecution  are  past, 
as  soon  as  the  Church  Catholic  is  allowed  to  develop 
free  action  as  one  corporate  whole,  and  to  exert  the 
powers  which  God  had  planted  within  her,  S.  Peter 
is  found  on  the  throne  of  the  Roman  Pontiffs, 
superintending,  maintaining,  consolidating  her  out- 
ward framework  and  her  inward  faith. 

In  the  year  325,  at  the  great  Nicene  Council,  the 
pre-eminent  authority  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome, 
Alexandria,  and  Antioch,  is  acknowledged,  the 
former  of  these  being  referred  to  as  a  type  to 
sanction  a  claim  of  the  latter  over  his  subject 
Bishops,  and  it  is  stated  that  "  the  Roman  Church 
always  had  the  primacy."  The  Bishop  of  Corduba, 
in  Spain,  apparently  at  once  Papal  Legate  and 
Imperial  Commissioner,  and  Vitus  and  Vincentius, 
Legates  of  S.  Sylvester,  presided  over  the  Council ; 
and  "  it  was  determined  that  all  these  things  should 
be  sent  to  Sylvester,  Bishop  of  the  city  of  Rome,"^ 

^  Codex  Canonum  Sedis  Apostolicce,  S.  Leo,  torn.  iii.  p.  46,  edit. 
Ballerini. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  85 

for  his  confirmation,  which  only  could  make  the 
Council  ecumenical,  as  may  be  seen  even  from  the 
fact  that  of  three  hundred  and  eighteen  Bishops 
twenty-two  alone  belonged  to  Europe. 

In  the  year  347,  a  great  Council  was  held  at 
Sardica,  intended  to  be  ecumenical.  It  was  pre- 
sided over  by  the  same  Bishop  of  Corduba,  and  in 
its  synodicai  letter  to  Pope  Julius,  tells  him,  "  for 
this  will  seem  the  best,  and  by  far  the  most  fitting, 
if  the  Lord's  Bishops  make  reference  from  all  the 
provinces  to  the  head,  that  is,  the  See  of  the  Apostle 
Peter r  ^ 

Thus  these  two  great  and  most  ancient  Councils 
do  not  in  the  least  define  the  nature  of  that  Primacy 
which  they  refer  to  as  an  existing  fact  from  the 
beginning  in  the  Church.  So  true  is  that  which 
was  stated  by  a  Roman  Council  of  seventy  Bishops, 
under  Pope  Gelasius,  in  the  year  494,  which,  after 
naming  the  canon  of  Scripture,  the  present  Roman 
canon,  says,  "  next  to  all  these  Scriptures  of  the 
Prophets,  Evangelists,  and  Apostles,  on  which  the 
Catholic  Church  by  the  grace  of  God  is  founded, 
this  too  we  think  should  be  remarked,  that  though 
all  the  Catholic  Churches  throughout  the  world  be 
but  one  bridal-chamber  of  Christ,  yet  the  holy 
Roman  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church  has  been 
preferred  to  the  rest  by  no  decrees  of  a  Council,  but 
has  obtained  the  Primacy  by  the  voice  in  the 
Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Himself,  saying : 
^  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc. 

^  Mansi,  iii.  40. 


86  THE  church's  witness 

"  To  whom  was  given  also  the  society  of  the 
most  blessed  Apostle  Paul,  the  vessel  of  election, 
who  on  one  and  the  same  day  suffering  a  glorious 
death  with  Peter  in  the  city  of  Rome,  under  Caesar 
Nero,  was  crowned  ;  and  they  alike  consecrated  to 
Christ  the  Lord  the  above-named  holy  Roman 
Church,  and  as  such  set  it  above  all  the  cities  in 
the  whole  world  by  their  presence  and  venerable 
triumph. 

"  First,  therefore,  is  the  Roman  Church,  the  See 
of  Peter  the  Apostle,  '  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle, 
or  any  such  thing.' 

"  But  second  is  the  See  consecrated  at  Alex- 
andria, in  the  name  of  blessed  Peter,  by  Mark, 
his  disciple  and  Evangelist,  who  was  sent  by  Peter 
the  Apostle  into  Egypt,  taught  the  word  of  truth, 
and  consummated  a  glorious  martyrdom. 

"  And  third  is  the  See  held  in  honour  at  Antioch 
in  the  name  of  the  same  most  blessed  Apostle 
Peter,  because  that  he  dwelt  there  before  he  came 
to  Rome,  and  there  first  the  name  of  the  new 
people  of  the  Christians  arose."  ^ 

I  now,  then,  proceed  to  bring  witnesses  to  the 
seven  following  points,  which  I  hope  to  prove  in 
order : 

I.  A  general  supremacy  in  the  Roman  See  over 
the  whole  Church  ;  a  supremacy  exactly  the  same 
in  principle  with  that  which  is  now  claimed. 

II.  The  grounding  of  this  supremacy  on  the 
attribution    of   Matt.  xvi.    i8,  Luke  xxii.  31,  and 

1  Mansi,  viii.  149. 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  8/ 

John  xxi.   15,  in  a  special   sense  to  the   Pope,  as 
successor  of  S.  Peter. 

III.  The  original  derivation  of  Episcopal  Juris- 
diction from  the  person  of  Peter,  and  its  perpetual 
fountain  in  the  See  of  Rome  as  representing  him. 

IV.  The  Papal  supremacy  over  the  East,  ac- 
knowledged by  its  own  rulers  and  Councils  before 
the  separation. 

V.  The  Pope's  attitude  to  Councils,  as  indicating 
his  rank. 

VI.  His  confirmation  of  Councils. 

VII.  The  necessity  of  communion  with  the 
Pope. 

In  so  wide  a  field  I  can  but  select  the  more  emi- 
nent proofs;  but  they  will  be  enough  to  convince  all 
who  are  capable  of  conviction. 

I.  And  first,  as  to  general  supremacy,  I  will  take 
the  testimony  of  the  great  Ecumenical  Councils 
from  the  third  in  the  year  431,  to  the  eighth  in  the 
year  869,  for  these  were  all  composed  of  Eastern 
Bishops,  the  Papal  Legates  being  often  the  only, 
or  nearly  the  only,  Westerns  present  ;  besides, 
therefore,  their  intrinsic  authority,  they  supply  a 
proof  that  what  was  stated  before  them  without 
contradiction,  and  by  them,  in  favour  of  the  great 
Western  See,  was  quite  indisputable.  If  any  could 
have  disputed  it,  they  would  :  for  "  they  were  all 
held'  in  the  East,  by  Bishops  of  the  East,  under 
the  influence  of  the  Emperors  of  the  East."  ^ 

The  third  Council  was  held  at  Ephesus  in  431, 

^  Guizot,  Civilisation  en  France,  12  le9on. 


88  THE   church's   witness 

to  judge  Nestorius,  Archbishop  of  Constantinople. 
It  was  presided  over  by  S.  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  by 
a  special  commission  from  Pope  Celestine,  and 
besides  was  attended  by  three  Papal  Legates.  The 
following  are  some  of  their  proceedings  in  the 
Council  : 

"  Arcadius,  Bishop  and  Legate  of  the  Roman 
Church,  said  :  '  Let  your  Blessedness  order  to  be 
read  to  you  the  letters  of  holy  Pope  Celestine, 
Bishop  of  the  Apostolic  See,  and  to  be  named  with 
all  veneration,  which  have  been  brought  by  us,  by 
which  your  Blessedness  will  be  able  to  learn  wkaf 
care  he  bears  for  all  the  Churches.''  "  ^ 

In  these  letters  is  said :  "  We'  have  directed, 
according  to  our  solicitude,  our  holy  brethren  and 
fellow-Priests,  men  of  one  mind  with  us  and  well 
approved,  Arcadius  and  Projectus,  Bishops,  and 
Philip  our  Presbyter,  who  shall  be  present  at  your 
acts,  and  shall  carry  into  effect  what  we  have  before 
determined ;  assent  to  zvhoni  zve  doubt  not  will  be 
accorded  by  your  Holiness'.'  ^ 

This  means  that  the  Pope  had  already  condemned 
Nestorius,  and  deposed  him,  unless  he  retracted  ; 
which  throws  light  on  the  following  sentences  of 
the  Council  on  him  : 

'*  Compelled  by  the  sacred  canons  and  the  letter 
of  our  most  holy  father  a7td  fellow-minister,  Celestine, 
Bishop  of  the  Roman  Church,  we  have  with  tears 
come  of  necessity  to  this  painful  sentence  against 
him."  3 

^  Mansi,  iv.  1282.  ^  Coustant.,  Ep.  Rom.  Pont.,  1162. 

^  Mansi,  iv.  1211. 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  89 

Farther  on — "  Philip,  Presbyter  and  Legate  of 
the  Apostohc  See,  said  :  '  We  return  thanks  to  the 
holy  and  venerable  Council,  that  the  letters  of  our 
holy  Pope  having  been  read  to  you,  you  have  joined 
yourselves  as  holy  members  to  a  holy  head.  For 
your  Blessedness  is  not  ignorant  that  the  blessed 
Apostle  Peter  is  head  of  the  whole  faith,  and  of  the 
Apostles  likewise'  "  ^ 

And  again,  after  hearing  the  acts  against 
Nestorius  read,  the  same  says  :  "It  is  doubtful  to 
no  one,  but  rather  known  to  all  ages,  that  holy  and 
most  blessed  Peter,  prince  and  head  of  the  Apostles, 
J)illar  of  the  faith,  a?id  fou7idatio?t  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  received  from  our  Lord  fesus  Christ,  Saviour 
and  Redeemer  of  the  human  race,  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  that  the  power  of  loosing 
and  binding  sins  was  given  to  him ;  who  to  this 
very  time  and  for  ever  lives,  and  exercises  Judg- 
ment in  his  successors.  And  so  our  most  blessed 
Pope  Celestine  the  Bishop,  his  successor  in  due 
order,  and  holding  his  place,  has  sent  to  this  holy 
Council  us  to  represent  him."  '^ 

S.  Cyril,  having  heard  this  declaration  of  the 
Legate,  moved  that  he  and  the  other  Legates, 
■"  since  they  had  fulfilled  what  was  ordered  them  " 
by  Pope  Celestine,  should  set  their  hands  to  the 
-deposition  of  Nestorius,  "  and  the  holy  Council 
said  :  Inasmuch  as  Arcadius  and  Projectus,  Legates, 
and  Philip,  Presbyter  and  Legate  of  the  Apostolic 
See,  have  said  what  is  fitting,  it  follows  that  they 
should  also  subscribe  and  confirm  the  acts." 

1  Mansi,  iv.  1290.  ^  Ibid. 


9Q  THE   CHURCH'S  WITNESS 

S.  Cyril,  most  zealous  of  all  men  for  the  rights 
of  the  Eastern  Church,  saw  nothing  strange  in  what 
is  here  said  of  the  Pope. 

In  the  year  45 1  the  great  Council  of  Chalcedon 
was  called  to  censure  the  heresy  of  Eutyches.  S. 
Leo  had,  in  a  letter  to  Flavian,  Archbishop  of 
Constantinople,  laid  down  the  true  faith  ;  and  he 
speaks  in  the  following  letter  to  the  Council  of  the 
obedience  which  he  expected  to  be  rendered  to  his 
decision. 

"  In  these  brethren,  Paschasinus  and  Lucentius, 
Bishops,  Boniface  and  Basil,  Presbyters,  who  have 
been  sent  from  the  Apostolic  See,  let  your  Brother- 
hood deem  me  to  preside  over-  the  Council,  my 
presence  not  being  disjoined  from  you,  for  I  am 
there  in  my  representatives,  and  long  since  have 
not  been  wanting  in  setting  forth  the  Catholic  Faith  : 
for  you  cannot  be  ignorant  what  from  ancient 
tradition  we  hold,  and  so  cannot  doubt  what  we 
desire.  Wherefore,  most  dear  brethren,  rejecting  alto- 
gether the  boldness  of  disputi7tg  against  the  faith  in- 
spired from  above,  let  the  vain  unbelief  of  those  who  are 
in  error  be  quiet,  nor  venture  to  defend  what  may  not 
be  believed ;  inasmuch  as,  according  to  the  authorities 
of  the  Gospel,  the  words  of  the  Prophets,  and  the 
Apostolic  doctrine,  it  has  been  most  fully  and  clearly 
declared,  in  the  letter  we  have  sent  to  the  Bishop 
Flavian  of  happy  7?iemory,  what  is  the  pious  and 
sincere  confession  concerning  the  mystery  of  the 
Incarnation  of  our  Lord  fesus  Christ T  ^ 

Dioscorus,     Archbishop     of     Alexandria,     and 
1  S.  Leo,  Ep.  93. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  pi 

president  of  the  Council  at  Ephesus  two  years 
before,  had  taken  his  place  among  the  Bishops  ; 
but  at  the  very  opening  of  the  Council,  Paschasinus, 
Legate  of  the  Apostolic  See,  said  :  "  We  have  in  our 
hands  the  commands  of  the  most  blessed  and 
Apostolic  man,  Pope  of  the  city  of  Rome,  which  is  the 
head  of  all  Churches,  ifi  which  his  Apostleship  has 
thought  good  to  order  that  Dioscorus  should  not  sit  in 
the  Council,  but  be  introduced  to  make  his  defence.'* 
And  Lucentius,  another  Legate,  gives  the  reason  : 
"  He  must  give  an  account  of  the  judgment  he 
passed  ;  inasmuch  as,  not  having  the  right  to  judge, 
he  presumed,  and  dared  to  hold  a  Council  without 
the  authority  of  the  Apostolic  See,  which  never  was 
lawful,  never  has  been  done."  ^ 

And  Dioscorus  takes  his  seat  as  a  criminal. 

The  condemnation  of  Dioscorus  is  afterwards 
passed  in  the  following  terms  by  the  Pope's  Legates  : 
"  Paschasinus, — and  Lucentius, — and  Boniface, — 
pronounced.  Leo,  most  holy  and  blessed  Arch- 
bishop of  great  and  elder  Rome,  by  us,  and  by  this 
holy  Council,  together  with  the  most  blessed  Apostle 
Peter,  who  is  the  Rock  and  ground  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  foundation  of  the  right  faith,  hath 
stripped  him  as  well  of  the  rank  of  Bishop,  as  also 
hath  severed  him  from  all  sacerdotal  ministry.'"^ 

All  assent  to  this. 

Moreover,  the  Council  subscribes  to  every  particle 
of  S.  Leo's,  letter. 

I  have  already  given  above  the  substance  of  their 
letter  to  him.     No  stronger  terms  can  be  found  to 

^  Mansi,  vi.  579,  582.  ^  Ibid.,  1047. 


92  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

express  the  supremacy  than  those  there  voluntarily 
tendered  to  him. 

Anatolius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  humbly 
assures  him,  as  the  Council  had  done,  "  that  all  the 
force  of  the  acts  and  their  confirmation  had  been 
reserved  to  the  authority  of  your  Blessedness."^ 
Notwithstanding,  S.  Leo  confirms  their  decrees 
only  as  to  matters  of  faith,  and  refuses  the  canon 
about  the  See  of  Constantinople. 

Thus  the  full  Papal  Supremacy  is  set  forth  in 
these  two  Councils,  held  at  the  most  flourishing 
period  of  the  ancient  Church  ;  and  not  only  so,  but 
it  is  recognised  as  existing  from  the  beginning,  and 
founded  on  the  prerogatives  given'  by  our  Lord  to 
Peter,  whose  person  is  viewed  as  continued  on  in 
his  successors  ;  and  the  grant  of  infallibility, 
deposited  in  the  Church,  is  not  obscurely  declared 
to  be  seated  in  the  person  of  her  chief. 

The  two  opposed  heresies  of  Nestorius  and 
Eutyches  had  distracted  the  East  for  more  than 
two  centuries  after  the  Council  of  Chalcedon.  At 
length,  in  the  year  680,  the  sixth  General  Council 
meets  at  Constantinople,  to  censure  the  Monothe- 
lite  error,  the  last  refinement  of  Grecian  subtlety 
upon  the  grosser  form  of  Eutyches.  The  Roman 
empire  of  the  West  had  long  fallen  ;  the  political 
estrangement  between  the  two  parts  of  Christen- 
dom much  increased.  But  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  Pope's  headship  is  as  definite  as  ever. 

Pope  Agatho  writes  thus  to  the  Emperor : 

"  Peter,  who,  by  a  triple  commendation  received 

^  S.  Leo,  Ep.  132, 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  93 

the  spiritual  sheep  of  the  Church  from  the  Re- 
deemer of  all  Himself,  to  be  fed  by  him  ;  under 
whose  safeguard  this  his  Apostolical  Church  hath 
never  turned  aside  from  the  path  of  truth  to  any 
error  whatsoever  ;  whose  authority,  as  of  the  Prince 
of  all  the  Apostles,  the  whole  Catholic  Church  at 
all  times,  and  the  universal  Councils  faithfully  em- 
bracing, have  in  all  respects  followed."  ^ 

His  letter  is  read  in  the  Council,  and  approved  ; 
and  it  answers  him  thus : 

"  Greatest  diseases  require  stronger  remedies,  as 
you  know,  O  most  Blessed  ;  and  therefore  Christ, 
our  true  God,  the  Virtue  truly  Creator  and  Governor 
of  all  things,  hath  given  us  a  wise  physician,  your 
Holiness,  honoured  of  God  ;  who  firmly  repellest 
the  contagious  plague  of  heresy  by  the  antidotes  of 
orthodoxy,  and  impartest  the  strength  of  health  to 
the  members  of  the  Church.  And  therefore  we 
willingly  leave  what  should  be  done  to  you,  as 
Prelate  of  the  first  See  of  the  Universal  Church, 
standing  on  the  firm  rock  of  faith,  having  read 
through  the  letter  of  a  true  confession  sent  by  your 
Paternal  Blessedness  to  our  most  religious  Emperor  ; 
which  we  recognise  as  divinely  written  from  the 
supreme  head  of  the  Apostles!'  ^ 

A  hundred  years  later,  in  789,  Pope  Hadrian 
writes  to  Tarasius,  the  newly-elected  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  a  letter,  which  is  read  in  the 
seventh  General  Council,  and  expressly  approved 
and  accepted  both  by  the  Archbishop  and  the 
Council.     He  begins  by  speaking  of  "  the  pastoral 

1  Mansi,  xi.  239.  ^  Ibid.,  683. 


94  THE  church's  witness 

care  with  which  it  befits  us  to  feed  the  people  of 
God  ;  "  goes  on  to  say,  that  only  the  correctness  of 
faith  in  Tarasius  allowed  him  to  overlook  the 
irregularity  of  his  promotion  from  a  layman  ;  and 
then,  after  quoting  ''  Thou  art  Peter,"  adds,  "  whose 
See  is  conspicuous,  as  holding  primacy  over  the 
whole  world,  and  is  the  head  of  all  the  Churches  of 
God.  Whence  the  same  blessed  Apostle  Peter,  by 
the  charge  of  the  Lord  feeding  the  Church,  hath 
left  nothing  out  of  his  range,  but  always  hath  held 
and  holds  the  headship.  To  which,  if  your  Holi- 
ness desires  to  adhere,  and  with  a  pure  and  un- 
corrupt  mind,  in  the  sincerity  of  your  heart,  studies 
to  keep  the  sacred  and  orthodox  mould  of  doctrine 
delivered  by  our  Apostolic  See,"  ^  etc. 

This  seventh  Council,  rejecting  a  former  great 
Council  of  some  hundred  Bishops,  held  thirty  years 
before  at  Constantinople,  from  being  general, 
says  : 

"  How  was  it  great  and  universal?  for  it  had  not 
the  countenance  of  the  Roman  Pope  of  that  time, 
nor  of  the  Bishops  who  are  about  him,  nor  by  his 
Legates,  nor  by  an  encyclical  letter,  as  the  law  of 
Councils  requires r  ^ 

But  far  more  remarkable  yet  are  the  proceedings 
of  the  eighth  Council,  in  869,  as  if  Providence  had 
willed  that  before  the  Greek  schism  was  accom- 
plished, the  strongest  possible  testimony  against 
itself,  and  for  that  authority  which  it  would  be  led 
in  self-defence  to  deny,  should  be  borne  by  the 
Patriarchs  and  Bishops  of  the  East. 

^  Mansi,  xii.  1077-1084.  ^  Ihid.^  xiii.  207. 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  95 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Council,  the  Papal 
Legates  require  that  every  Bishop  should  sign  and 
deliver  to  them  for  transmission  to  the  Pope  a  pro- 
fession of  faith,  similar  in  its  chief  parts  to  that 
which  had  been  sent  more  than  three  hundred 
years  before  from  Pope  Hormisdas  to  the  Patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  after  the  schism  of  Acacius,  on 
signing  which  the  Patriarch  and  all  the  Bishops  of 
the  East  were  readmitted  to  communion. 

The  Legates  are  obeyed.  The  profession  runs 
thus: 

"  Because  the  sentence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
cannot  be  passed  by,  who  says  :  '  Thou  art  Peter, 
and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church,'  these 
words  are  proved  by  the  real  effect  which  has 
followed  ;  because  in  the  Apostolic  See  the  Catholic 
religion  has  ever  been  kept  immaculate,  and  holy 
doctrine  celebrated  there.  Wherefore,  by  no  means 
desiring  to  be  separated  from  its  faith  and  doctrine, 
and  following  in  all  things  the  constitutions  of  the 
Fathers,  and  chiefly  of  the  holy  Prelates  of  the 
ApostoHc  See,  we  anathematise  all  heresies.  .  .  . 
Condemning,  particularly,  Photius  and  Gregory  of 
SyvdiCUSQ,  parricides,  that  is,  who  have  not  feared  to 
put  out  their  tongue  against  their  Spiritual  Father. 
Since,  following  in  all  things  the  Apostolic  See, 
and  observing  in  all  things  its  constitutions,  we 
hope  that  we  may  be  worthy  to  be  in  one  com- 
munion, which  the  Apostolic  See  sets  forth,  in 
which  is  the  co7nplete  and  triLe  solidity  of  the  Christian 
religion.  But  this  my  profession  I  (such  a  Bishop) 
have  written  with  my  own  hand,  and  delivered  to 


96  THE  church's  witness 

thee,  most  holy  Hadrian,  Supreme  Pontiff  and 
Universal  Pope."  ^ 

The  following  letter  of  S.  Ignatius,  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  to  Pope  Nicholas,  was  also  read 
and  approved  in  the  Council.     It  begins : 

"  Of  the  wounds  and  sores  of  human  members 
art  has  produced  many  physicians  ;  of  whom  one 
has  treated  this  disease,  and  another  that,  using  in 
their  experience  amputation  or  cure.  But  of  these, 
which  are  in  the  members  of  our  Saviour  Christ 
and  God,  the  Head  of  us  all,  and  of  His  spouse  the 
Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church,  the  Supreme  Chief 
and  most  powerful  Word,  Orderer,  and  Healer,  and 
Master,  the  God  of  all,  hath  produced  one  singular, 
pre-eminent,  and  most  Catholic  Physician,  your 
fraternal  Holiness  and  paternal  Goodness.  Where- 
fore He  said  to  Peter,  the  great  and  supreme 
Apostle  :  '  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc.  And  again  :  *  I 
will  give  to  thee  the  keys,'  etc.  For  such  blessed 
words  He  did  not,  surely,  according  to  a  sort  of  lot, 
circumscribe  and  define  to  the  prince  of  the 
Apostles  alone,  but  transmitted  by  him  to  all  who, 
after  him,  according  to  him,  were  to  be  made 
supreme  pastors,  and  most  divine  and  sacred 
Pontiffs  of  olden  Rome.  And  therefore,  from  of 
old  and  the  ancient  times,  when  heresies  and  con- 
tradictions have  arisen,  many  of  those  who  preceded 
there  your  Holiness  and  supreme  Paternity,  have 
many  times  been  made  the  pluckers-up  and  de- 
stroyers of  evil  tares,- and  of  sick   members,  plague- 

^  Mansi,  xvi.  27. 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  9/ 

struck  and  incurable  :  being,  that  is,  successors  of 
the  prince  of  the  Apostles,  and  imitating  his  zeal  in 
the  faith,  according  to  Christ :  and  now  in  our  times 
your  Holiness  hath  worthily  exercised  the  power 
given  to  you  by  Christ."  ^ 

This  letter  also  of  Pope  Nicholas  to  the  Emperor 
Michael,  was  read  and  approved  in  the  Council. 

"That  headship  of  divine  power,  which  the 
Maker  of  all  things  has  bestowed  on  His  elect 
Apostles,  He  hath,  by  establishing  its  solidity  on 
the  unshaken  faith  of  Peter,  prince  of  the  Apostles, 
made  his  see  pre-eminent,  yea,  the  first.  P"or,  by 
the  word  of  the  Lord  it  was  said  to  him,  '  Thou  art 
Peter,'  etc.  Moreover,  Peter  so  entirely  ceases  not 
to  maintain  for  his  own  people  the  structure  of  the 
Universal  Church  unshaken  and  rooted  in  the 
strength  of  faith,  from  the  firmness  of  the  Rock, 
which  is  Christ,  that  he  hastens  to  reform  by  the 
rule  of  right  faith  the  madness  of  the  wandering. 
For,  according  to  the  faithful  maintenance  of  the 
Apostolical  tradition,  as  yourselves  know,  the  holy 
Fathers  have  often  met,  by  whom  it  has  both  been 
resolved  and  observed,  that  without  the  consent  of 
the  Roman  See  and  the  Roman  Pontiff  no 
emergent  deliberation  should  be  terminated."  ^ 

To  Photius  himself  Pope  Nicholas  says,  as  read 
in  the  Council,  after  setting  forth  the  Primacy  in 
like  terms  : 

"  Because  the  whole  number  of  believers  seeks 
doctrine,  and   asks   for  the  integrity  of  the  faith, 

1  Mansii  xvi.  47.  ^  Ibid.,  59. 


98  tub:  church's  witness 

and  those  who  are  worthy  solicit  the  deliverance 
from  crimes  from  this  holy  Roman  Church,  which 
is  the  head  of  all  Churches,  it  behoves  us,  to  whom 
it  is  intrusted,  to  be  anxious,  and  the  more  fervently 
to  be  set  on  watch  over  the  Lord's  flock,"  ^  etc. 

And  this  letter  of  the  same  Pope  to  the  Arch- 
bishops, Metropolitans,  and  Bishops,  subject  to  the 
See  of  Constantinople,  is  also  read  in  the  Council. 

"  Wherefore,  because,  as  your  wisdom  knows,  we 
are  bound  by  the  care  of  all  Christ's  sheep,  holding 
through  the  abundance  of  heavenly  grace  his  place, 
to  whom  is  especially  said  by  God,  '  Feed  My 
sheep  ; '  and, '  again,  '  And  thou,  when  thou  art 
converted,  confirm  thy  brethren  ; '  we  could  not  so 
dissimulate  or  neglect,  but  that  we  should  visit  our 
sheep  dispersed  and  scattered,  and  confirm  in  the 
faith  and  good  conduct  our  brethren  and  neigh- 
bours." 2 

Lastly,  in  its  second  Canon,  the  Council  itself 
enacts  : 

"  Obey  those  set  over  you,  and  be  subject  to 
them,  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  those  that 
shall  give  account :  thus  Paul,  the  great  Apostle, 
commands.  Therefore^  holding  most  blessed  Pope 
Nicholas  for  the  organ  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  too 
most  holy  Pope  Hadrian,  his  successor,  we  decree 
and  approve  that  all  things,  which  by  them  at 
different  times  have  been  set  forth  and  promulged 
synodically,  as  well  for  the  defence  of  the  Church 
of  Constantinople  as  for  the  expulsion  of  Photius, 
be  kept  and  maintained."  '^ 

^  Mansi,  xvi.  6g.  -Ibid.,  loi.  ^Ibid.,  i6o. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  99 

And  in  the  twenty-first  Canon  it  forbids  even  a 
General  Council  '•'  boldly  to  give  sentence  against 
the  supreme  Pontiffs  of  elder  Rome."  ^ 

And  here,  indeed,  one  might  stop  ;  for  supremacy 
as  to  government,  and  infallibility  as  to  faith,  have 
been,  in  these  extracts  of  the  ancient  Councils, 
again  and  again  set  forth  as  belonging  to  the  See 
of  Rome.     What  more  can  be  asked  ? 

S.  Ambrose,  in  the  year  390,  at  the  head  of  his 
Council  of  Bishops,  thus  thanked  Pope  Siricius,  for 
■condemning  the  heretic  Jovinian,  and  transmitting 
his  condemnation  to  all  Churches  :  "  We  recognise 
in  the  letter  of  your  Holiness  the  watchfulness  of 
the  good  shepherd,  who  carefully  guards  the  door 
-committed  to  you,  and  with  pious  solicitude  defends 
Christ's  fold,  worthy  whom  the  Lord's  sheep  may 
hear  and  follow. — And  so  Jovinian,  Auxentius,  etc., 
whom  your  Holiness  has  condemned,  know  to  be 
condemned  by  us  likewise,  according  to  your  judg- 
ment," 2 

The  Decretal  Letters  of  the  Popes  of  the  first 
three  centuries  have  perished  ;  but  with  Siricius,  in 
the  year  384,  a  complete  series  of  them  commences. 
They  are  the  public  acts  of  the  Church's  Chief 
Bishop,  in  his  ordinary  government,  written  to 
Bishops  all  over  the  world,  and  accepted  as  laws 
by  them  to  whom  they  were  written.  A  learned 
writer,  who  has  compiled  the  most  ancient,  says  of 
them  :  "  Out  of  so  many  Pontiffs  singular  for  their 
learning   and    holiness,   whom    I    will    not   say   to 

^  Mansi,  xvi.  174.  -Ibid.,  ili.  664. 


100  THE   CHURCH  S   WITNESS 

charge,  but  even  to  suspect,  of  arrogance  or  pride^ 
were  rash  in  the  highest  degree,  not  one  will  be 
found  who  does  not  believe  that  this  prerogative 
has  been  conferred  on  himself  or  his  Church,  to  be 
the  head  of  the  whole  Church.  On  the  other  hand^ 
among  so  many  great  Churches  of  the  Christian 
w^orld,  founded  by  the  Apostles  or  their  successors,, 
not  one  will  be  found  whose  Prelate  was  so  am- 
bitious as  to  venture  to  call  himself  head  of  the 
whole  Church."^ 

Let  us  see  how  this  appears  in  all  the  demeanour 
and  language  of  these  ancient  Popes :  how  exactly 
the  power  which  is  claimed  and  exercised  now  was 
claimed  and  exercised  at  the  end  of  the  fourth 
century,  and  from  that  time  forward,  not  as  a  new 
thing,  but  as  existing  from  the  first,  by  our  Lord's 
institution,  and  as  in  full  and  undisputed  operation. 

Siricius,  A.D.  385,  to  the  Bishop  of  Tarragona,  in 
Spain,  says:  "We  bear  the  burdens  of  all  who 
labour,  or  rather,  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter  bears 
these  in  us,  who  in  all  things,  as  we  trust,  protects 
and  defends  us,  the  heirs  of  his  administration." 
And,  "you  have  made  reference  to  the  Roman 
Church,  that  is,  the  head  of  your  body!'  ^ 

His  successor,  Anastasius,  to  John,  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  A.D.  400,  condemning  the  opinions  of 
Origen  : 

"  Certainly  I  shall  not  be  wanting  in  care  to- 
guard  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  in  respect  to  my 
popidations,  and  so  far  as   I  am  able  to  hold  inter- 

'  Coustant,,  Prcf.,  p.  iii.  '^  Ibid.,  pp.  624,  637. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  lOI 

course,  by  letters,  witJi  the  paints  of  my  body  over 
the  different  countries  of  the  earth."  ^ 

His  successor,  Innocent,  two  letters  from  whom, 
so  highly  praised  by  S.  Augustine,  I  have  given 
above,  speaks,  A.D.  410,  to  the  Bishop  of  Nocera, 
"*'as  referring  to  us,  that  is,  the  head  and  apex  of  the 
Episcopate!'  '^ 

Pope  Celestine,  in  430,  writes  to  the  clergy  and 
people  of  Constantinople,  harassed  by  the  heresy  of 
Nestorius  : 

"  When  I  am  about  to  speak  to  those  who  make 
up  the  Church,  let  the  Apostle's  words  furnish  me 
with  a  beginning :  '  beside  all  those  things  which 
are  without  my  daily  pressure  of  toil,  the  care  of  all 
the  Churches.'  So  we  too,  though  at  a  great 
distance,  when  ive  learnt  that  our  members  luere 
being  rent  by  perverse  doctrine,  in  our  paternal 
solicitude  burning  us  for  you,  were  kindled  at  the 
fire  which  was  scorching  others  :  although  among 
the  Churches  of  God,  which  everywhere  make  up 
one  bridal-chamber  of  Christ,  nothing  be  distant, 
nothing  can  be  accounted  as  foreign.  Since,  there- 
fore, you  are  our  bozoels"  etc.^ 

His  successor,  Xystus,  announcing  his  election  to 
S.  Cyril,  says :  "  God  hath  deigned  to  call  us  to  the 
supreme  height  of  the  Priesthood."  ^ 

Pope  Zosimus,  successor  of  S.  Innocent,  and  two 
years  after  the  letters  quoted  above  from  him,  writes 
thus  in  418,  to  Aurelius,  Primate  of  Africa,  and  the 
Council  of  Carthage : 

1  Coustant.,  p.  728.  -  Ih'uL,  p.  gio.  =*  Ibid.,  p.  1131. 

^  Ibid.,  p.  1231. 


I02  THE   CHURCH  S   WHNKSS 

"  Although  the  tradition  of  the  Fathers  has  as- 
signed so  great  an  authority  to  the  Apostolic  See^ 
that  no  one  may  venture  to  call  in  question  its 
judgment,  and  has  maintained  this  always  by  its 
canons  and  rules,  and  though  ecclesiastical  discipline,, 
as  shown  in  the  current  of  its  laws,  pays  the  rever- 
ence which  it  owes  to  the  name  of  Peter,  from 
whom  likezvise  itself  descends :  for  canonical  anti- 
quity, by  the  judgment  of  all,  hath  willed  the  power 
of  this  Apostle  to  be  so  great,  from  the  very  pro- 
mise of  Christ  our  God,  that  he  can  loose  what  is^ 
bound,  and  bind  what  is  loosed  ;  and  an  equal 
power  is  given  to  those  who  enjoy,  with  his  consent, 
the  inheritance  of  his  See ;  for  he  has  a  care  as  well 
for  all  Churches,  as  especially  for  this,  where  he 
sat :  nor  does  he  permit  any  blast  to  shake  a  privi- 
lege or  a  sentence  to  which  he  has  given  the  form 
and  immovable  foundation  of  his  own  name,  and 
which,  without  danger  to  themselves,  none  may 
rashly  attack  :  Peter  then,  being  a  head  of  such 
authority,  and  the  zeal  of  all  our  ancestors  having 
further  confirmed  this,  so  that  the  Roman  Church 
is  established  by  all  human  as  well  as  divine 
laws  and  discipline — whose  place  you  are  not  ignor- 
ant that  we  rule,  and  hold  the  power  of  his  name — 
rather,  most  dear  brethren,  you  know  it,  and  as 
Bishops  are  bound  to  know  it ;  such  then,  I  say, 
being  our  authority,  t/iat  no  one  can  question  our 
sentence^  we  have  done  nothing  which  we  have  not 
of  our  own  accord  referred  in  our  letters  to  your 
knowledge."  ^ 

^  Coustant.,  p.  974. 


TO   THE    PRIMACV.  103 

But  the  civil  power  of  that  day  agreed  with  the 
Pope  in  its  estimate  of  his  rights.  The  following  is 
the  edict  of  the  Emperor  Valentinian,  given  when 
S.  Leo  met  with  opposition  from  Hilary  of  Aries, 
in  445. 

"  Since  therefore  the  merit  of  S.  Peter,  who  is  the 
chief  of  the  Episcopal  coronet,  and  the  dignity  of 
the  Roman  city,  moreover  the  authority  of  a  sacred 
Synod,  have  confirmed  the  Primacy  of  the  Apostolic 
See,  that  presumption  may  not  endeavour  to  attempt 
anything  unlawful  contrary  to  the  authority  of  that 
See  ;  for  then  at  length  the  peace  of  the  Churches 
will  everywhere  be  preserved,  if  the  whole  {tmiver- 
sitas)  acknowledge  its  ruler.  These  rules  having 
been  kept  inviolably  hitherto,  etc.  We  decree,  by 
this  perpetual  command,  that  no  Gallican  Bishops, 
nor  those  of  the  other  provinces,  may  attempt  to  do 
anything  contrary  to  ancient  custom  without  the 
authority  of  the  venerable  man,  the  Pope  of  the 
Eternal  City  ;  but  let  them  all  deem  that  a  law,  what- 
soever the  authority  of  the  Apostolic  See  hath  sanctioned 
or  may  sanction.''  1 

In  the  year  499,  Pope  Symmachus  was  unjustly 
accused  on  a  charge  of  immorality.  The  Bishops 
of  Italy,  whom  King  Theodoric  wished  to  try  him, 
told  the  king,  "  that  the  person  who  was  attacked 
ought  himself  to  have  called  the  Council,  knowing 
that  to  his  See  in  the  first  place  the  rank  or  chief  ship 
of  the  Apostle  Peter,  and  then  the  autJiority  of  vener- 
able Councils  following  out  the  Lord's  comniafid,  had 

'  Baronius,  Ann.,  445. 


104  THE  CHURCH'S  witness 

coimnitted  a  power  witJwut  its  like  in  the  Churches  : 
nor  would  a  precedent  be  easily  found  to  show  that 
in  a  similar  matter  the  Prelate  of  the  aforementioned 
See  had  been  subject  to  the  judgment  of  his  in- 
feriors." ^  Even  when  the  Pope  sanctioned  the 
Council,  they  refused  to  try  him,  pronouncing  him 
"  so  far  as  regards  men  discharged  and  free,  because 
the  whole  matter  has  been  left  to  the  divine  judg- 
ment." 

Yet  jealous  as  they  had  been  of  the  Pope's 
rights,  the  Bishops  of  Gaul  were  in  alarm  at  the 
very  thought  of  his  being  tried.  Their  feelings  were 
expressed  in  the  name  of  all  by  the  most  illustrious 
of  their  number,  S.  Avitus  of  Vienne,  who,  in  a 
letter  to  the  Roman  Senators,  Faiistus  and  Sym- 
machus,  says  :  "  We  were  in  a  state  of  anxiety  and 
alarm  about  the  cause  of  the  Roman  Church,  inas- 
much as  we  felt  that  our  order  was  endangered  by  an 
attack  upon  its  heady  Again,  further  on,  "What 
license  for  accusation  against  the  headship  of  the 
Universal  Church  ought  to  be  allowed?"  And, 
"  As  a  Roman  Senator  and  a  Christian  Bishop,  I 
conjure  you  that  the  state  of  the  Church  be  not  less 
precious  to  you  than  that  of  the  Commonwealth. 
If  you  judge  the  matter  with  your  profound  con- 
sideration, not  merely  is  that  cause  which  was 
examined  at  Rome  to  be  contemplated,  but  as,  if 
in  the  case  of  other  Bishops  any  danger  be  incurred, 
it  can  be  repaired,  so  if  the  Pope  of  the  City  be  put 
in  question^  7tot  a  single  Bishop,  but  the  Episcopate 

1  Mansi,  viii.  248. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  IO5 

itself,  will  appear  to  be  in  danger.  He  ivho  rules  the 
Lord's  fold  will  render  an  account  how  he  ad- 
ministers the  care  of  the  lambs  intrusted  to  him  ; 
but  it  belongs  not  to  the  flock  to  alarm  its  own 
shepherd,  but  to  the  Judge.  Wherefore  restore  to 
us,  if  it  be  not  yet  restored,  concord  in  our  chief."  ^ 

No  mediaeval  Saint,  as  it  seems,  understood  the 
Pope's  office  and  universal  charge  better  than  S, 
Avitus. 

Ennodius,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Ticinum,  wrote  a 
defence  of  this  Council,  which  was  so  approved  as 
to  be  put  among  the  Apostolical  decrees :  in  this  he 
says  :  "  God  perchance  has  willed  to  terminate  the 
causes  of  other  men  by  means  of  men  ;  but  the  Pre- 
late of  that  See  He  hath  reserved,  without  question, 
to  His  own  judgment.  It  is  His  will  that  the  suc- 
cessors of  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter  should  owe 
their  innocence  to  Heaven  alone,  and  should  mani- 
fest a  pure  conscience  to  the  inquisition  of  the  most 
severe  Judge.  Do  you  answer,  such  will  be  the 
condition  of  all  souls  in  that  scrutiny?  I  retort, 
that  to  one  was  said :  '  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc.  And 
again,  that  by  the  voice  of  holy  Pontiffs,  the  dignity 
of  his  See  has  been  made  venerable  in  the  whole 
world,  since  all  the  fait  J  if nl  everywhere  are  submitted 
io  it,  and  it  is  marked  out  as  the  head  of  the  whole 
Bodyr  ^ 

The  same  S.  Avitus,  writing  a  few  years  later  to 
Pope  Hormisdas,  says  :  "  Whilst  you  see  that  it  is 
suitable  to  the  state  of  religion,  and  to  the  full  rules 

^  Mansi,  viii.  293.  ^  Ibid.,  284. 


I06  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

of  the  Catholic  faith,  tJiat  tJie  ever-watchfiil  care  oj- 
your  exhoj'tation  should  inform  the  flock  committed  ta 
you  throughout  all  the  viembers  of  the  Universat 
Church.  As  to  the  devotion  of  all  Gaul,  I  will  pro- 
mise that  all  are  watching  for  your  sentence  respect- 
ing the  state  of  the  faith."  ^ 

And  to  Senarius,  Count  of  the  Patrimony  of 
Theodoric  :  "  You  know  that  it  is  one  of  the  laws, 
regarding  Councils,  that  in  things  which  pertain  to 
the  state  of  the  Church,  if  any  doubt  arises,  we- 
should,  as  obedient  members,  recur  to  the  supreme 
Bishop  of  the  Roman  Church,  as  to  our  headT  ^ 

When  Pope  Silverius,  by  a  succession  of  intrigues,, 
had  been  banished  from  Rome,  under  Justinian,  in 
the  year  538,  he  came  to  Patara,  the  Bishop  of 
which  city  w^ent  to  the  Emperor,  ''  and  called  to 
witness  the  judgment  of  God  respecting  the  expul- 
sion of  the  Bishop  of  so  great  a  See,  saying  that 
there  were  in  this  world  many  kings,  but  not  one,, 
as  that  Pope  is,  over  the  Church  of  the  whole 
world."  3 

No  one,  so  far  as  I  know,  has  ever  accused  the 
great  Pope  Gregory  of  usurpation,  least  of  all  should 
an  Englishman.  He  wrote  to  the  Emperor  of  the 
day : 

"  To  all  who  know  the  Gospel,  it  is  manifest  that 
the  charge  of  the  whole  Church  was  intrusted  by  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  to  the  holy  Apostle  Peter,  chief  of 
all  the  Apostles.  For  to  him  is  said,  /  Peter,  lovest 
thou  Me  ?  feed  My  sheep.'    To  him  is  said, '  Behold, 

1  Mansi,  viii.  408.  '"^Gallandi,  x.  726, 

^Baronius,  AnnaL,  538,  13,  from  Liberatus  Diaconiis. 


TO   THE    I'RIMACV.  lO/ 

Satan  hath  desired  to  sift  you,"  etc.  To  him  is  said^ 
*  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc.  Lo,  he  hath  received  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  the  power  of  binding 
and  loosing  is  given  to  him,  the  care  of  the  wJiole 
Church  is  committed  to  him  and  the  Primacy,  and 
yet  he  is  not  called  Universal  Apostle."  ^  S^ 
Gregory  well  knew  that  in  his  own  simple  title, 
"  Gregory,  Bishop,  Servant  of  the  Servants  of  God,'" 
everything  was  conveyed  ;  he  was  pre-eminently 
the  Bishop,  and  needed  not  the  titles  Ecumenical 
Patriarch,  or  Universal  Apostle,  to  set  forth  his 
charge  of  Supreme  Shepherd.  S.  Gregory,  like  all 
his  predecessors  and  all  his  successors,  was  well 
assured  that  the  Rock  was  that  single  point  of  the 
Church  which  could  never  be  moved.  "  Who  is 
ignorant,"  says  he,  "  that  the  holy  Church  is 
established  on  the  firmness  of  the  chief  of  the  Apostles, 
who  in  his  name  expressed  the  firmness  of  his  mind^ 
being  called  Peter  from  the  Rock  ? ''  '^ 

This  is  again  attested  by  an  Eastern,  S.  Maximus, 
Abbot  of  Constantinople,  afterwards  martyred  for 
the  faith.  He  says  in  a  certain  letter  concerning 
Pyrrhus,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  a  chief  of  the 
Monothelites,  about  650 : 

"  If  he  would  neither  be  a  heretic,  nor  be  con- 
sidered one,  let  him  not  satisfy  this  or  that  person, 
for  this  is  superfluous  and  irrational  ;  since  just  as 
when  one  is  scandalised  by  him,  all  ?iYQ  scandalised  ; 
so  when  one  is  satisfied,  all  beyond  a  doubt  are 
satisfied  too.     Let  him  hasten  before  all  to  satisfy 

1  S.  Greg.,  Ep.,  lib.  v.  20. 
^  Ibid.,  lib.  vii.  40. 


I08  THE   church's   WITNESS 

the  Roman  See.  That  done,  all  will  everywhere, 
with  one  accord,  hold  him  pious  and  orthodox.  For 
he  merely  talks  idly  when  he  thinks  of  persuading 
and  imposing  on  suchlike  as  me,  and  does  not 
satisfy  and  implore  the  most  blessed  Pope  of  the 
most  holy  Roman  Church,  that  is,  the  Apostolic  See, 
which  from  the  very  Incarnate  Word  of  God,  but  also 
from  all  holy  Councils,  according  to  the  sacred  canons 
and  rules  has  received  and  holds  in  all  persons,  and 
for  all  things,  empire,  authority,  and  power  to  bind 
and  to  loose,  over  the  universal  holy  Churches  of  God, 
which  are  in  all  the  world.  For  when  this  binds  and 
looses,  so  also  does  the  Word  in  Heaven,  who  rules 
the  celestial  virtues!'  ^  And  just  before,  "  Who 
anathematises  the  Roman  See,  that  is,  the  Catholic 
Churchy 

Once  more  let  us  take  another  Eastern,  S.  Theo- 
dore, Abbot  of  the  Studium  at  Constantinople,  who, 
in  the  year  809,  writes  :  "To  the  most  holy  and 
supreme  Father  of  Fathers,  my  Lord  Leo,  Apostolic 
Pope : 

"  Since  on  the  great  Peter,  Christ  our  God,  after 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  conferred  also 
thedignity  of  the  pastoral  Headship,  to  Peter  surely, 
or  his  successor,  whatever  innovation  is  made  in  the 
Catholic  Church  by  those  who  err  from  the  truth 
must  be  referred. — Save  us.  Arch-pastor  of  the 
Church  which  is  under  Heaven."  ^^ 

Now,  from  these  testimonies  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  nature  of  the  supremacy  which  they  set  forth  is, 

^  Mansi,  x.  692. 

'^  Baronius,  Annul. ^  809,  14. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  lO^ 

a  charge  of  the  whole  flock  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christy 
reaching  therefore  to  every  need  of  the  flock,  not 
intruding- ox\  the  particular  duties  of  any  subordinate 
pastorship,  but  embracing,  regulating,  and  main- 
taining all,  so  that  the  same  great  Pontiff  Gregory 
observes  :  "  As  to  what  he  says  that  he  is  subject  to 
the  Apostolical  See,  /  knoiv  not  what  Bishop  is  not 
subject  to  it,  if  any  fault  be  found  in  Bishops.  But 
when  no  fault  requires  it,  all  ai^e  equal  according  to 
the  estimation  of  humility  :  "  ^  who  also  charges  his 
defensor  in  Sicily  not  to  meddle  with  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  Bishops ;  and  censuring  an  act  of  dis- 
obedience in  another  Bishop,  tells  him  :  ''  Had 
either  of  the  four  patriarchs  done  this,  so  great  an 
act  of  contumacy  could  not  have  been  passed  over 
without  the  most  grievous  scandal."  -  And  this 
charge  necessarily  includes  guardianship  of  the  faith, 
and  therefore  the  supreme  judgment  in  causes 
touching  it,  and,  by  consequence,  the  gift  of  not 
being  deceived  in  that  judgment. 

It  is  a  dream  to  imagine  any  other  or  lesser 
Primacy  than  this,  which  alone  could  maintain 
unity. 

II.  With  regard  to  the  second  point,  almost  every 
testimony  hitherto  adduced  grounds  the  Primacy  on 
one  or  other,  or  all,  of  the  three  sayings  of  our  Lord 
to  Peter,  who  is  invariably  regarded  as  continued 
on,  and  living  in  his  successors.  And  this  brings, 
me  to  the  third  point. 

III.  The  ordinary  government  of  the  Church  is, 

1  S.  Greg.,  Ep.,  lib.  ix.  59. 
-Ibid.,  lib.  ii.  52. 


1  lO  TllK   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

perpetually  referred  back  to  Peter,  as  the  great  type 
of  the  Bishop ;  in  fact,  the  first  Bishop  himself,  and 
of  the  whole  flock,  and  so  the  root  and  origin  of  the 
Episcopate ;  but  as  his  person  was  to  be  continued 
on  through  all  his  successors,  and  the  Episcopate 
to  be  an  ever-subsisting  power,  so  he  is  viewed  as  a 
living  root  ever  upbearing  the  tree,  and  a  fountain 
ever  casting  forth  its  stream.  Let  us  see  this  idea, 
possessing,  as  it  did  in  truth,  the  early  Fathers, 
carried  out  from  their  hints  and  intimations  into 
more  and  more  perfect  consciousness,  till  it  is 
evolved  by  the  complete  reason  and  the  fervent  love 
of  a  S.  Thomas  and  a  S.  Bonaventure. 

First,  Tertullian  in  the  second  century  :  "  For  if 
thou  thinkest  the  Heaven  yet  shut,  remember  that 
the  Lord  has  left  the  keys  of  it  to  Peter,  and  through 
him  to  the  Church.''^ 

The  whole  mind  of  S.  Cyprian  seems  penetrated 
with  this  thought.     Thus  he  says  : 

"This  will  be"  (that  is,  falling  away  from  the 
Church  into  heresy  and  schism),  "most  dear 
brethren,  so  long  as  there  is  no  regard  to  the  source 
of  truth,  no  looking  to  the  head,  nor  keeping  to  the 
doctrine  of  our  Heavenly  Master.  If  any  one  con- 
sider and  weigh  this,  he  will  not  need  length  of 
comment  or  argument.  It  is  easy  to  offer  proofs  to 
a  faithful  mind,  because  in  that  case  the  truth  may 
be  quickly  stated.  The  Lord  saith  unto  Peter: 
'  I  say  unto  thee,'  saith  He,  '  that  thou  art  Peter,' 
etc.     To  him  again,  after  His  resurrection,  He  says, 

^  ScorpUxcc,  lo. 


TO    THE    I'RIMACY.  Ill 

"^  Feed  My  sheep.'  Upon  him,  being  one,  He  builds 
His  Church ;  and  though  He  gives  to  all  the 
Apostles  an  equal  power,  and  says,  '  As  My  Father 
hath  sent  Me,  even  so  I  send  you,'  etc.  ;  yet  in 
order  to  manifest  unity  He  has  by  His  own  author- 
ity so  placed  the  source  of  the  same  unity  as  to 
begin  from  one.  Certainly  the  other  Apostles  also 
were  what  Peter  was,  endued  with  an  equal  fellow- 
ship both  of  honour  and  power  ;  bnt  a  coninience- 
inent  is  made  from  unity,  that  the  Church  may  be 
set  before  us  as  one  ;  which  one  Church  in  the  Song 
of  Songs  doth  the  Holy  Spirit  design  and  name  in 
the  person  of  our  Lord  :  '  My  Dove,  My  Spotless 
One,  is  but  one ;  she  is  the  only  one  of  her  mother  ; 
^lect  of  her  that  bare  her/  He  who  holds  not  this 
unity  of  the  Church,  does  he  think  that  he  holds 
the  faith  ?  He  who  strives  against  and  resists  the 
Church,  is  he  assured  that  he  is  in  the  Church  ? 
For  the  blessed  Apostle  Paul  teaches  this  same 
thing,  and  manifests  the  sacrament  of  unity,  thus 
speaking  :  '  There  is  one  Body  and  one  Spirit,  even 
as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of  your  calling ;  one 
Lord,  one  Faith,  one  Baptism,  one  God.'  This 
unity  firmly  should  we  hold  and  maintain,  especi- 
ally we  Bishops  presiding  in  the  Church,  in  orcler 
that  we  may  approve  the  Episcopate  itself  to  be 
one  and  undivided.  Let  no  one  deceive  the  Brother- 
hood by  falsehood  ;  no  one  corrupt  the  truth  of  our 
faith  by  a  faithless  treachery.  The  Episcopate  is 
one,  of  which  a  part  is  held  by  each  without  divi- 
sion of  the  zvhole.  The  Church  too  is  one,  though 
she  be  spread  abroad,  and  multiplies  with  the  in- 


112  tup:  church's  witness 

crease  of  her  progeny.  Even  as  the  sun  has  rays 
many,  yet  one  light ;  and  the  tree  boughs  many,  yet 
its  strength  is  one,  seated  in  the  deep-lodged  root ; 
and  as,  when  many  streams  flow  down  from  one 
source,  though  a  multiplicity  of  waters  seem  to  be 
diffused  from  its  broad  overflowing  abundance,, 
unity  is  preserved  in  the  source  itself.  Part  a  ray 
of  the  sun  from  its  orb,  and  its  unity  forbids  this 
division  of  light ;  break  a  branch  from  the  tree,  once 
broken  it  can  bud  no  more  ;  cut  the  stream  from  its 
fountain,  the  remnant  will  be  dried  up. 

"  Thus  the  Church,  flooded  with  the  light  of  the 
Lord,  puts  forth  her  rays  through  the  whole  world, 
yet  with  one  light,  which  is  spread  upon  all  places^ 
while  its  unity  of  Body  is  not  infringed.  She 
stretches  forth  her  branches  over  the  universal 
Earth,  in  the  riches  of  plenty,  and  pours  abroad 
her  bountiful  and  onward  streams  ;  yet  there  is  one 
Head,  one  Source,  one  Mother,  abundant  in  the 
results  of  her  fruitfulness." 

Now  in  this  famous  passage  no  one  can  doubt 
that  Cyprian  is  setting  forth  the  Church  Catholic,, 
and  his  very  drift  is  to  prove  against  heresy  and 
schism  that  she  is  one,  and  not  only  undivided,  but 
indivisible.  What,  then,  is  the  counterpart  in  his 
mind  to  the  images  of  the  sun's  orb,  the  tree's  root,, 
the  fountain,  the  head,  and  the  mother  ?  What,  but 
the  person  and  See  of  Peter,  with  which  he  began  ? 
It  is  easy,  he  says,  to  offer  proofs  to  faith,  because 
the  truth  is  quickly  stated.  What  truth  ?  Peter's 
Primacy,  and  Universal  Pastorship,  i 

1  De  Unitatc  Ecclcsicr,  3. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  II3 

And  to  this  he  refers  again  and  again  : 

"  Peter  thus  speaks,  upon  whom  the  Church  was 
to  be  built  ^  teaching  in  the  name  of  the  Church!'^ 

"  Peter,  whom  first  the  Lord  chose,  upon  whom 
He  built  His  Church."  2 

"  Peter,  upon  whom  the  Church  was  founded  by 
God's  condescendence."  ^ 

"  One  Church  founded  by  Christ  the  Lord  upon 
Peter  in  the  origin  and  principle  of  unity."  * 

"The  Lord  to  Peter y^rj-^,  iipon  zvhoui  He  built 
the  Church,  and  fj'om  whom  He  instituted  and  set 
forth  the  origin  of  unity,  gave  that  power,  that  what 
he  had  '  loosed  on  Earth  should  be  loosed  in 
Heaven.'"  5 

"  God  is  one,  and  Christ  one,  and  the  Church 
one,  and  one  the  chair  founded  upon  the  rock  by  the 
Lord's  voiced  ^ 

To  Pope  Cornelius,  of  himself,  "  we  know  that  we 
exhorted  them  to  acknowledge  and  to  hold  by  the 
root  and  the  womb  of  the  Catholic  Church" 

And  to  the  same  : 

"  They  dare  to  set  sail  and  to  carry  letters  to  the 
Chair  of  Peter,  and  that  principal  Church  from 
which  the  Unity  of  the  Priesthood  took  its  origin."^ 

"  Our  Lord  speaks  in  the  Gospel,  when  He  is 
ordering  the  honour  of  the  Bishop,  and  the  principle 
of  His  Church,  and  says  to  Peter  :  '  I  say  unto 
thee,'  etc.  Fro?n  this,  through  the  changes  of  times 
and  successions,  the  ordination  of  Bishops,  and  the 


i£/.6g.                '^Ep.yi. 

^  De  Bono  Fatientice. 

^Ep.^o.                "Ep.Ti, 

6E^40. 

7£/.  45  and  55. 

114  THE   CHURCH'S    WITNESS 

principle  of  the  Church,  descends,  so  that  the 
Church  is  constituted  upon  Bishops."  ^ 

The  thought  of  S.  Cyprian  is  elucidated  a  little 
later  by  S.  Optatus.  Arguing  with  a  Donatist 
adversary,  he  observes  : 

^'  You  cannot  deny  that  you  know  that  the  Chair 
of  VQtQr  first  of  all  was  fixed  in  the  city  of  Rome, 
in  which  Peter,  the  head  of  all  the  Apostles,  sat ; 
whence  too  he  was  named  Cephas  ;  in  which  single 
chair  unity  was  to  be  observed  by  all,  so  that  the  rest 
of  the  Apostles  should  not  each  maintain  a  chair  to 
themselves  ;  and  that  forthwith  he  should  be  a  schis- 
matic and  a  sinner  who  against  that  singular  chair 
set  up  another''  ^ 

And  again  : 

"  For  the  good  of  unity,  blessed  Peter  both  de- 
served to  be  preferred  to  all  the  Apostles,  and  alone 
received  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  which 
should  afterwards  be  communicated  to  the  rest.''  ^ 

S.  Pacian,  of  Spain,  to  another  Donatist,  about 
the  same  time : 

"  He  spake  to  one,  that  from  one  He  might  shape 
out  unity!'  * 

S.  Ambrose  is  possessed  with  the  same  view. 
Speaking  in  the  name  of  the  Council  of  Aquileia, 
assembled  from  almost  all  the  provinces  of  the 
West,  to  the  Emperor  Gratian,  he  says:  "Your 
Clemency  was   to   be   entreated  not   to  suffer  the 

1  Ep,  27. 

-  S.  Opt.,  cont.  Parni.,  lib.  ii.  c.  6. 

■^ Ibid.,  lib.  vii.  c.  3. 

^  S.  Pacian,  Third  Letter  to  Senipronian,  26. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 1  5. 

Roman  Church,  the  head  of  the  whole  Roman 
world,  and  that  sacred  faith  of  the  Apostles,  to  be 
thrown  into  disturbance.  For  therice,  as  from  a 
fountain-head^  tlie  rights  of  venerable  comimmion 
flow  unto  ally  ^ 

Meaning,  I  suppose,  that  no  other  particular 
Church  has  a  right  to  demand  communion  with 
■other  Churches,  unless  itself  communicate  with  the 
Roman  Church.  ^ 

Speaking  of  the  passage,  "  Thou  art  Peter,"  he 
says :  "  Because,  therefore,  Christ,  by  His  own 
authority,  gave  the  kingdom^  could  He  not  confirm 
this  man's  faith  ?  whom  when  He  calls  the  rock,  He 
indicates  the  foundation  of  the  Church."  '^  And 
again :  "  This  is  that  Peter  to  whom  He  said : 
'  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc.  Therefore,  where  Peter  is^ 
there  is  the  Church :  where  the  Church  is,  there  is 
no  death,  but  eternal  life.  "  ^ 

Peter  and  the  Church  are  viewed  as  existing  to- 
gether; and  the  presence  of  Peter  so  living  in  his 
successors  indicates  the  Church  :  and  is  the  founda- 
tion, not  once,  but  for  ever.  As  long  as  the  build- 
ing lasts,  the  foundation  supports  it. 

At  the  same  time,  A.D.  386,  Pope  Siricius  wrote 
to  the  Bishops  of  Africa :  "Of  Peter,  through 
whom  both  the  Apostolate  and  Episcopate  in 
Christ  took  its  beginning."  ^ 

^  Mansij  torn.  iv.  622. 

-See  Ballerini,  De  Vi  ac  Rationc  Primatiis,  c.  31. 

'■'  Dc  Fide,  lib.  iv.  5. 

■*  In  Psal  xl. 

^Coustant.,  p.  651. 


Il6  THE   CMURCirs   WITNESS 

In  like  manner  S.  Jerome  : 

"  But  you  say  the  Church  is  founded  upon  Peter ; 
although  in  another  place  this  self-same  thing  takes, 
place  upon  all  the  Apostles,  and  all  receive  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  the  strength  of  the 
Church  is  consolidated  equally  upon  them  :  never- 
theless, for  this  reason  out  of  the  tivelve  one  is  selected, 
that  by  the  appointment  of  a  Head  the  occasion  of 
schism  may  be  taken  awayT  ^ 

If  a  head  was  necessary  for  Apostles,  how  much 
more  for  Bishops  !  So  S.  Jerome  thought,  when  he 
cried  froni  the  patriarchate  of  Antioch  to  Pope 
Damasus :  "  I  speak  with  the  successor  of  the 
fisherman,  and  the  disciple  of  the  cross.  I,  who 
follow  none  as  my  chief  but  Christ,  am  associated 
in  communion  with  thy  Blessedness,  that  is,  with 
the  See  of  Peter.  On  that  rock  the  Church  is  built,. 
I  know.  Whoso  shall  eat  the  Lamb  outside  that 
house  is  profane.  Whoso  gathereth  not  with  thee, 
scattereth  :  that  is,  he  who  is  not  of  Christ  is  of 
Antichrist."  2  - 

And  now  we  are  brought  to  that  great  Saint  who> 
is  among  the  Fathers  what  Paul  is  among  the 
Apostles,  and  S.  Thomas  among  Doctors.  Does  he 
recognise  S.  Peter  as  the  root  of  Church  govern- 
ment, and  as  continuing  on  in  his  successors  ? 

It  would  be  quite  enough  to  refer  to  his  strong 
approval  of  those  letters  of  Pope  Innocent,  given 
above,  which  set  forth  this  idea  so  plainly.  But  he 
speaks  in  his  own  person  : 

^Against  Jovinian,  torn.  ii.  279. 
'^  To  Damasus,  Ep.  15. 


TO   THE    I'RIMACY.  II/ 

"lam  held,"  he  said  to  a  Manichaean,  "in  the 
CathoHc  Church  by  the  consent  of  nations  and  of 
races  :  by  authority,  begun  in  miracles,  nurtured  in 
hope,  attaining  its  growth  in  charity,  established  in 
■antiquity.  I  am  held  by  the  succession  of  Bishops 
down  to  the  present  Episcopate  from  the  very  See 
of  Peter  the  Apostle,  to  whom  the  Lord,  after  His 
resurrection,  intrusted  His  sheep  to  be  fed.  Lastly, 
I  am  held  by  the  very  name  of  Catholic."  ^ 

Now  the  force  of  this  third  reason  lay  in  the 
universality  and  in  the  continuance  of  S.  Peter's 
pastorship. 

And  to  another  Manichaean  : 

*'  Shall  we  then  hesitate  to  hide  ourselves  in  the 
bosom  of  that  Church,  which,  even  by  the  con- 
fession of  the  human  race,  hath  obtained  possession 
of  supreme  authority  from  the  Apostolic  See,  by  the 
succession  of  Bishops,  while  heretics  in  vain  have 
b^en  howling  round  her,  and  have  been  condemned 
partly  by  the  judgment  of  the  very  people,  partly 
by  the  weight  of  councils,  partly  also  by  the  majesty 
of  miracles?  "  ^ 

But  to  the  Donatists,  who  enjoyed,  and  that 
without  the  anxiety  of  a  doubt,  the  Apostolical 
succession,  with  the  full  sacramental  system  of  the 
Church,  as  well  as  her  faith,  save  the  point  of  their 
schism,  he  cries  out  : 

"  You  know  what  the  Catholic  Church  is,  and 
what  that  is  cut  off  from  the  vine  ;  if  there  are  any 
among  you  cautious,  let  them  come  ;  let  them  find 

1  Tom.  viii.  153. 
"^Dc  Utilit.  Cred.,  17. 


Il8  THE   CHURCITS    WIIM.SS 

life  in  the  root.  Come,  brethren,  if  you  wish  to  be 
engrafted  in  the  vine :  a  grief  it  is  when  we  see  you 
lying  thus  cut  off.  Number  the  Bishops  even  from 
the  very  seat  of  Peter :  and  see  every  succession  in 
that  line  of  Fathei-s :  that  is,  the  Rock,  which  the 
proud  gates  of  Hell  prevail  not  against T  ^ 

Beyond  a  doubt,  then,  S.  Augustine  viewed  Peter 
as  continuing  on  in  his  successors.  But  what  wa^i 
his  special  office  as  Primate  ? 

"He  saith  to  Peter,  in  whose  single  person  He 
casts  the  mould  of  His  Church  :  '  Peter,  lovest  thou 
Me?"'2 

"  In  single  Peter  the  unity  of  all  pastors  was 
figured  out.'' ^ 

"  For  Peter  himself,  to  whom  He  intrusted  His 
sheep  as  to  another  self,  He  willed  to  make  one  with 
Himself,  that  so  He  might  intrust  His  sheep  to  him  : 
that  He  might  be  the  Head,  the  other  bear  the 
figure  of  the  Body,  that  is,  the  Church^  ^ 

-'  Peter  it  was  who  answered,  '  Thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.'  One  for  many 
he  gave  the  answer,  being  the  oneness  in  the  many.^^  ^ 

"  That  one  Apostle,  that  is  Peter,  first  and  chief 
in  the  order  of  Apostles,  in  whom  the  Church  was 
figured."  6 

"  Which  Church   the  Apostle  Peter  in  virtue  of 

1  Psalm,  in  Donatistas,  torn.  ix.  7. 
'^Serm.  cxxxvii.  3,  torn.  v.  664. 
■''Serni.  cxlvii.  c.  2,  p.  702. 
^Scrni.  xlvi.  p.  240. 
•^  Serni.  Ixxvi.  p.  415. 
'''Ibid.,  p.  416  g. 


TO    THE    PRIMACY.  I  19 

the  Primacy  of  his  Apostolate  represented,  l?ez7i^  f/ie 
type  of  its  universality  T '^ 

"  It  is  said  to  him,  '  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,'  as  if  he  alone  had  re- 
ceived the  power  of  binding  and  loosing  ;  the  case 
really  being  that  he  singly  said  that  in  the  name  of 
all,  and  received  this  together  with  all,  as  representing 
unity  itself ;  therefore  one  in  the  name  of  all ^  because 
he  is  the  unity  in  all.''  '^ 

"The  Lord  Jesus  chose  out  His  disciples  before 
His  Passion,  as  ye  know,  whom  He  named 
Apostles.  Amongst  these  Peter  alone  almost  every- 
where was  thought  worthy  to  represent  the  whole 
Church.  On  account  of  that  very  representing  of  the 
whole  Church,  which  he  alone  bore,  he  was  thought 
worthy  to  hear  :  'I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven.'  For  these  keys  not  one 
man,  but  the  unity  of  the  Church  received.  Here, 
therefore,  the  superiority  of  Peter  is  set  forth,  because 
he  represented  the  very  universality  and  unity  of  the 
Church,  when  it  was  said  to  him  :  1  give  to  thee, 
what  was  given  to  all.  Deservedly  also,  after  His 
resurrection,  the  Lord  delivered  His  sheep  to  Peter 
himself  to  feed  ;  for  he  was  not  the  only  one  among 
the  disciples  who  was  thought  worthy  to  feed  the 
Lord's  sheep,  but  when  Christ  speaks  to  one,  unity 
is  commended  :  and  to  Peter  above  all,  because 
Peter  is  the  first  among  the  Apostles."  -^ 

It  would  be  hard  to  express  the  Papal  idea  more 
exactly  than  in  these  words:  ''Peter,  who  is  the 

^  Tom.  iii.  pars  ii.  822.  ^  Tom.  iii.  pars  ii.  800. 

'■'  Scriii.  ccxcv. 


120  THE   CHURCH  S   WITNESS 

mould  of  the  Church,"  "  in  whom  the  unity  of  all 
pastors  is  figured,"  "who  bears  the  figure  of  the 
Body,  that  is,  the  Church,"  "  the  oneness  in  the 
many,"  ''the  type  of  universality  and  of  unity," 
and  as  such  "  receiving  the  keys  together  with  all." 

But  before  leaving  the  African  Church  let  us 
look  forward  to  the  year  646,  when  we  find  it  in  a 
body  writing  thus  to  Pope  Theodore : 

"  To  the  most  blessed  Lord,  raised  to  the  height 
of  the  Apostolic  throne,  the  holy  Father  of  Fathers, 
and  the  Pontiff  supreme  over  all  prelates,  Pope 
Theodore,  Columbus,  Bishop  of  the  first  See  of  the 
Council  of  Numidia,  and  Stephen,  Bishop  of  the 
first  See  of  the  Byzacene  Council,  and  Reparatus, 
Bishop  of  the  first  See  of  the  Council  of  Mauritania, 
and  all  the  Bishops  of  the  three  above-mentioned 
Councils  of  the  province  of  Africa. 

"  No  one  can  doubt  that  there  is  in  the  Apostolic 
See  a  great  unfailing  fountain,  pouring  forth  waters 
for  all  Christians,  whence  rich  streams  proceed, 
bountifully  irrigating  the  whole  Christian  world. 
To  this,  in  honour  of  the  most  blessed  Peter,  the 
decrees  of  the  Fathers  have  assigned  all  peculiar 
reverence,  in  inquiring  into  the  things  of  God, 
which  should  everywhere  be  carefully  examined, 
but  specially  by  the  apostolic  head  of  the  prelates 
himself,  whose  solicitude  of  old  it  is  to  condemn 
the  evil  and  to  approve  the  good.  P'or  by  ancient 
rules  it  has  been  established  that  whatever  was 
being  carried  on,"  etc. ;  ^  and  then  they  proceed  to 

^  Mansi,  x.  gig. 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  121 

incorporate  that  very  answer  given  in  416  by  Pope 
Innocent  to  the  Council  of  Carthage,  which  I  have 
cited  above,  which  we  have  seen  S.  Augustine  ap- 
proving, and  which  sets  forth  the  powers  of  the 
Apostolic  See,  as  the  living  fountain  of  the  Church. 

Meanwhile  let  us  glancs  at  the  view  which  the 
Greek  Fathers  have  of  the  person  and  office  of 
Peter. 

Origen  speaks  "<?/"  the  sum  of  authority  being 
delivered  to  Peter  as  to  feeding  the  sheep,  and  the 
Church  being  founded  upou  him  as  upon  the 
Earthr  ^ 

Gregory  of  Nyssa  :  "  Through  Peter  He  gave  to 
Bishops  the  key  of  celestial  honours."  ^ 

His  brother,  S.  Basil :  "  He  that,  through  the 
superiority  of  his  faith,  received  upon  himself  the 
building  of  the  Church  ;  "  and, 

"  Blessed  Peter,  selected  before  all  the  Apostles, 
alone  receiving  more  testimonies  and  blessings 
than  the  rest,  that  was  intrusted  with  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  Heaven."^ 

Gregory  of  Nazianzum:  "  Do  you  see,  of  Christ's 
disciples,  all  being  lifted  up  high,  and  worthy  of 
the  election,  one  is  called  the  Rock,  and  is  intrusted 
with  the  foundations  of  the  Church  P"  * 

S.  Chrysostom,  out  of  many  passages:  "One 
intrusted  by  Christ  with  the  flock," — "himself  put 
in  charge  of  all," — "  Christ  put  into  his  hands  the 

^  In  Roni.,  lib.  v.  torn.  iv.  568. 

^  De  Castlgat.,  torn.  ii.  746. 

^  Adv.  Eiinom.  ii.,  torn.  i.  240,  and  torn.  ii.  221. 

*  Orat.  xxxii.,  torn.  i.  501. 


122  THE    CIIUKCnS    WITNESS 

presidency  of  the  Universal  Church," — "  He  put 
into  the  hands  of  a  mortal  man  power  over  all 
things  in  Heaven  when  He  gave  him  the  keys." 

Now  the  great  Eastern  Councils,  in  the  next 
generation  to  these  Fathers,  acknowledge  the  Pope 
as  sitting  in  Peter's  seat. 

I  have  already  quoted  ^  a  remarkable  letter  of 
Pope  Boniface,  in  the  year  422,  which  fully  sets 
forth  the  idea  we  are  tracing ;  and  another  of  S. 
Leo  ;  but  I  add  the  following : 

"  To  our  most  beloved  brethren,  all  the  Bishops 
throughout  the  province  of  Vienne,  Leo,  Bishop  of 
Rome. 

"  The  Lord  hath  willed  that  the  mystery  of  this 
gift  (of  announcing  the  Gospel)  should  belong  to 
the  office  of  all  the  Apostles,  on  the  condition  of  its 
being  chiefly  seated  in  the  most  blessed  Peter,  first  of 
all  the  Apostles:  and  from  him,  as  it  were  from  the 
Heady  it  is  His  pleasure  that  His  gifts  should  flom 
into  the  whole  Body,  that  whoever  dares  to  recede 
from  the  Rock  of  Peter  may  know  that  he  has  nv  part 
in  the  divine  mystery.  For  him  hath  He  assumed 
into  the  participation  of  His  indivisible  unity,  and 
willed  that  he  should  be  named  what  He  Himself 
is,  saying :  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  Rock  I 
will  build  My  Church,'  that  the  i^earing  of  the  eternal 
temple  by  the  wonderful  gift  of  the  grace  of  God 
might  consist  in  the  solidity  of  Peter,  strengthening 
with  this  firmness  His  Church,  that  neither  the 
rashness  of  men  might  attempt  it,  nor  the  gates  of 
Hell  prevail  against  it."  ^ 

1  See  above,  sect,  4.  ^  S.  Leo,  Ep.  10. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 23 

The  Empress  Galla  Placidia,  about  the  same 
time,  450,  writes  to  the  Emperor  Theodosius  : 

"  Let  your  Clemency  give  order  that  the  truth  of 
the  faith  of  the  Catholic  religion  be  kept  immacu- 
late :  that  according  to  the  form  and  definition  of 
the  Apostolic  See,  which  we  also  equally  venerate 
as  of  especial  dignity,  Flavian  remaining  in  the  rank 
of  his  priesthood  wholly  unharmed,  judgment  be 
issued  by  the  Council  of  the  Apostolic  See,  in  which 
he  first,  who  was  worthy  to  receive  the  heavenly 
keys,  ordered  the  chiefship  of  the  Episcopate  to 
be."  1 

This  was  to  support  the  single  authority  of  S. 
Leo  against  the  regularly  called  Ecumenical 
Council  of  Ephesus,  in  449. 

In  the  year  490  Pope  Felix  IIL  writes  to  the 
Emperor  Zeno,  praising  the  newly-elected  Patriarch 
Flavita,  for  "  referring  the  cominencement  of  Jiis 
dignity  to  the  See  of  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter  ; " 
and  speaks  of  his  letter,  in  which  he  wished  to  be 
"  supported  by  that  power,  from  which,  at  the 
desire  of  Christ,  the  full  grace  of  all  Pontiffs  is 
derived!'  ^ 

Pope  Gelasius,  in  492,  speaks  of  the  See  of  Peter, 
*'  through  which  the  dignity  of  all  Bishops  has  ever 
been  strengthened  and  confirmed,  and  for  which,  by 
the  all-prevailing  and  peculiar  judgment  of  the 
three  hundred  and  eighteen  P'athers,  its  most 
ancient  honour  zvas  maintained.  Inasmuch  as  they 
remembered  the  sentence  of  the  Lord."     He  then 

1  S.  Leo,  Ep.  56.  -  Mansi,  vii.  1098. 


124  THE   CHURCH  S   WITNESS 

quotes  the  three  passages,  and  goes  on,  "  Why, 
then,  is  the  Lord's  discourse  so  often  directed  to 
Peter  ?  Were  not  then  the  other  holy  and  blessed 
Apostles  endued  with  similar  virtue?  Who  would 
venture  to  assert  this  ?  But,  '  that  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  head  the  occasion  of  schism  might  be 
removed,'  and  that  the  Body  of  Christ  might  be 
shown  to  be  of  one  compactness,  meeting  in  one 
head  by  the  most  glorious  bond  of  affection,  and 
that  the  Church,  which  should  be  faithfully  be- 
lieved, might  be  one,  and  one  the  house  of  the  one 
Lord  and  one'  Redeemer,  in  which  we  should  be 
nourished  of  one  Bread  and  one  Cup.  Wherefore, 
as  I  have  said,  our  ancestors,  those  reverend 
masters  of  the  Churches,  being  full  of  the  charity 
of  Christ,  sen^  to  that  See  in  which  Peter  the  Apostle 
had  sat  the  commencement  of  theii"  Episcopate,  asking 
from  thence  the  strojigest  confirmation  of  their  own 
solidity,  hi  order  that  by  this  sight  it  may  be 
evident  to  all  that  the  Church  of  Christ  is  really  in 
all  respects  one  and  indissoluble,  which,  wrought 
together  by  the  bond  of  concord,  and  the  wondrous 
contexture  of  charity,  is  shown  to  be  that  robe  op 
Christ,  single  and  undivided  throughout,  which  not 
even  the  very  soldiers  who  crucified  the  Lord  dared 
to  part:' ^ 

In  a  fragment  of  a  letter  of  the  Pope  Vigilius,  in 
538,  we  have  : 

"To  no  one  well-  or  ill-informed  is  it  doubtful  that 
the  Roman  Church  is  the  foundation  and  the  mould 

1  Mansi,  viii.  75. 


TO   THE    I'RIMACV.  1 25 

of  the  Churches,  from  which  no  one  of  right  behef 
is  ignorant  that  all  Churches  have  derived  their 
beginning.  Since,  though  the  election  of  all  the 
Apostles  was  equal,  yet  a  pre-eminence  over  the 
rest  was  granted  to  blessed  Peter,  whence  he  is 
also  called  Cephas,  being  the  head  and  beginning 
of  all  the  Apostles  :  and  what  hath  gone  before  in 
the  head  must  follow  in  the  members.  Wherefore 
the  holy  Roman  Church,  through  his  merit  con- 
secrated by  the  Lord's  voice,  and  established  by 
the  authority  of  the  holy  Fathers,  holds  the 
Primacy  over  all  Churches,  to  which  as  well  the 
highest  concerns  of  Bishops,  their  causes,  and  com- 
plaints, as  the  greater  questions  of  the  Churches,, 
are  ever  to  be  referred,  as  to  the  head.  For  he 
who  knows  himself  to  be  set  over  others  should  not 
object  to  one  being  placed  over  himself  For  the 
Church  itself,  which  is  the  first,  has  bestowed  its 
authority  on  the  rest  of  the  Churches  with  this  con- 
dition, that  they  be  called  to  a  part  of  its  solicitude, 
not  to  the  fulness  of  its  power.  Whence  the  causes 
of  all  Bishops  who  appeal  to  the  xApostolic  See, 
and  the  proceedings  in  all  greater  causes,  are 
known  to  be  reserved  to  that  holy  See  ;  especially 
as  in  all  these  its  decision  must  always  be  awaited  : 
and  if  any  Bishop  attempts  to  resist  this  course,  let 
him  know  that  he  will  give  account  to  that  holy 
See,  not  without  endangering  his  own  rank."  ^ 

It  is  natural  that  the  governing  power  should 
speak  more  fully  of  itself,  but  other  Bishops  express 
just  the  same   idea.     Thus  S.  Csesarius,  A.D.  502^ 

^  Mansi,  ix.  33. 


126  THE   church's   WITNESS 

Archbishop  of  Aries,  addressing  a  series  of  questions 
to  Pope  Symmachus,  speaks  of  the  Roman  See  as 
the  original  fountain,  and  tJierefore  the  continual 
guardian  of  the  Church's  laws.  ''As  from  the 
person  of  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter  the  Episcopate 
takes  its  beginning,  so  it  is  necessary  that  your 
Holiness  should  plainly  show  by  competent  rules 
to  the  different  Churches  what  they  are  to  ob- 
serve." ^ 

And  John,  Archbishop  of  Ravenna,  speaks  to  S. 
Gregory  of  ''  that  most  holy  See  which  transmits  its 
rights  to  the  universal  Church^  ^ 

And  Stephen,  Metropolitan  of  Larissa,  in  531, 
petitions  Pope  Boniface  for  help,  reminding  him  that 
''  Peter,  the  P'ather  and  Doctor  of  your  holy  Church, 
and  of  the  whole  world,  when  the  Lord  said  to  him 
the  third  time,  '  Lovest  thou  Me?  feed  My  sheep,' 
first  delivered  toyoii.  his  commission,  and  then  through 
you  bestowed  it  on  all  the  holy  Churches  throughout 
the  world!'  ^ 

In  this  faith  our  own  Bede  was  nurtured,  who 
says  :  "  For  this  blessed  Peter,  in  a  special  way, 
received  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  and 
the  headship  of  judicial  power,  that  all  believers 
throughout  the  world  may  understand,  that  who- 
soever in  any  way  separate  themselves  from  the 
unity  of  his  faith  or  of  his  society,  such  are  not 
able  to  be  absolved  from  the  bonds  of  their  sins,  nor  to 
enter  the  threshold  of  the  heavenly  kingdom"  * 

The  great  Archbishop  Hincmar,  the  most  vigorous 

1  Mansi,  viii.  211.  ^  S.  Greg.,  Ep.,  lib.  iii.  57. 

'■^  Mansi,  viii.  741.  ^Homily  on  S.  Peter. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  12/ 

defender  of  the  rights  of  the  Episcopate  in  the  ninth 
century,  says  : 

"In  that  See  the  Lord  presiding  as  on  His  own 
throne  examines  the  acts  of  others,  and  dispenses  all 
wonderfully  as  from  His  own  seat" 

And  again  : 

"  Catholic  Bishops,  we  decree  and  judge  all  things 
according  to  the  sacred  canons  and  the  decrees  of  the 
Pontiffs  of  the  Apostolic  See :  the  Apostolic  See, 
and  the  Catholic  Church,  in  our  persons,  that  are 
created  Bishops  in  the  stead  of  Apostles,  as  in  order- 
ing coorders,  and  in  decreeing  canonically  decrees 
together,  and  in  judging  judges  together  with  us. 
And  we  who  execute  the  sacred  canons  and  the 
decrees  of  the  Pontiffs  of  the  Roman  See,  under  the 
judgment  of  the  Apostolic  Rock  itself,  in  this  no- 
thing else  but  supporters  of  those  who  judge  with 
justice,  and  executors  of  righteous  judgments,  pay 
obedience  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  hath  spoken 
through  them,  and  to  the  Apostolic  See,/;w;/  which 
the  stream  of  religion,  and  of  ecclesiastical  orders  and 
canonical  judgment,  has  flowed  forth  T  ^ 

And  in  the  same  age,  A.D.  847,  writes  "the 
Emperor  Lothaire  to  our  most  holy  spiritual  Father, 
Leo,  Supreme  Pontiff,  and  Universal  Pope."  "  The 
supernal  disposition  hath  therefore  willed  the 
Apostolic  See  to  hold  the  Primacy  of  the  Churches, 
which  See,  through  the  most  blessed  Apostle  Peter, 
in  the  whole  world,  on  whichever  side  the  Christian 
religion  is  diffused,  is  the  head  and  foundation   of 

^  Hincmar,  quoted  by  Thomassin,  Dhc.  de  PEglise,  part  i.  lib. 
i.  c.  5. 


128  TIIK   church's   witness 

sanctity,  that  in  whatsoever  causes,  questions,  or 
matters,  the  necessity  of  the  Church  might  advise^ 
all  should  recur  as  to  the  standard  of  religion,  and 
the  foimtaiii-kead  of  equity  T  ^ 

Lastly,  Pope  Gregory  IV.,  in  830,  writes  to  all 
Bishops :  "  We  enjoin  not  anything  new  in  our 
present  orders,  but  confirm  those  things  which  seem 
of  old  allowed  :  as  no  one  doubts,  that  not  merely 
any  pontifical  question,  but  every  matter  of 
holy  religion,  ought  to  be  referred  to  the  Apostolic 
See  as  the  head  of  the  Churches,  and  thence  to  take 
its  rule  whence  it  derived  its  beginning,  that  the  head 
of  the  institution  seem  not  to  be  left  out,  the  sanction 
of  whose  authority  all  Bishops  should  hold,  who  desire 
not  to  be  torn  f'oni  the  solidity  of  the  Apostolic  Rock^ 
071  which  Christ  has  built  the  Universal  Church.''  ^ 

And  here,  before  the  termination  of  the  ancient 
discipline,  and  the  separation  of  the  East,  and  before 
the  introduction  of  the  false  decretals,  I  conclude 
this  line  of  witnesses,  adding  only  the  testimony, 
four  hundred  years  later,  of  the  two  great  schoolmen,, 
who  in  this  assuredly,  as  in  a  multitude  of  other 
instances,  have  only  set  forth  in  their  full  light 
principles  which  had  worked  from  the  beginning  in 
the  Church.  It  is  the  same  belief,  implicit  in  S. 
Augustine,  explicit  in  S.  Thomas;  faith  but  uses, 
reason  as  her  handmaid  in  the  latter  to  explain 
what  she  saw  with  direct  vision  in  both. 

"  It  is  plain  that  the  supreme  power  of  govern- 
ment over  the  faithful  belongs  to  the  Episcopal 
dignity.     But  likewise, 

1  Mansi,  xiv.  884.  ^Ibid.,  xiv.  s^^J-  ■    . 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 29 

''I.  That  though  populations  are  distinguished 
into  different  dioceses  and  cities,  yet  as  there  is  one 
Church,  so  there  must  be  one  Christian  people. 
As,  therefore,  in  the  spiritual  population  of  one 
Church,  one  Bishop  is  required  to  be  the  Head  of 
the  whole  population,  so  in  the  whole  Christian 
people  one  is  required  to  be  the  Head  of  the  whole 
Church. 

"  2.  Also,  for  the  unity  of  the  Church  it  is  re- 
quired that  all  the  faithful  agree  in  faith.  But  con- 
cerning points  of  faith  it  happens  that  questions 
are  raised.  Now  the  Church  would  be  divided  by 
a  diversity  of  opinions,  unless  it  were  preserved  in 
unity  by  the  sentence  of  one.  So  then  it  is  de- 
manded for  the  preservation  of  the  Church's  unity 
that  there  be  one  to  preside  over  the  whole  Church. 
Now  it  is  plain  that  Christ  is  not  wanting  in 
necessary  things  to  the  Church  which  He  loved, 
and  for  which  He  shed  His  blood,  since  even  of  the 
synagogue  it  is  said  by  the  Lord, '  What  more  ought 
I  to  have  done  for  My  vineyard,  which  I  have  not 
done  ?  '  (Isa.  v.  4).  We  cannot  therefore  doubt  that 
one,  by  the  ordering  of  Christ,  presides  over  the 
whole  Church. 

"  3.  Further,  no  one  can  doubt  that  the  regimen 
of  the  Church  is  best  ordered,  inasmuch  as  it  is  dis- 
posed by  Him  through  whom  '  kings  reign,  and 
princes  decree  justice'  (Prov.  viii.  15):  now  it  is 
the  best  regimen  of  the  multitude  to  be  governed 
by  one,  which  is  plain  from  the  end  of  government, 
namely,  tranquillity  :  for  that,  and  the  unity  of  the 
subjects,  is  the  end  of  the  ruler.     Now  one  is  a  more 

9 


I30  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

congruent  cause  of  unity  than  many.  Thus  it  is 
plain  that  the  regimen  of  the  Church  is  so  disposed 
that  one  presides  over  the  whole. 

''4.  Moreover,  the  Church  militant  is  drawn  by 
likeness  from  the  Church  triumphant,  whence  John 
in  the  Apocalypse  saw  Jerusalem  descending  from 
Heaven,  and  Moses  was  told  to  make  all  things 
according  to  the  pattern  shown  to  him  in  the  Mount. 
Now  in  the  Church  triumphant  One  presides,  who 
presides  also  over  the  whole  universe,  that  is,  God  : 
as  it  is  said  (Rev.  xxi.  3)  :  '  They  shall  be  His 
people,  and  God  Himself  shall  be  with  them,  their 
God.'  Therefore,  also,  in  the  Church  militant  there 
is  one  who  presides  over  all.  This  is  what  is  said  in 
Hosea  i.  1 1  :  '  Then  shall  the  children  of  Judah  and 
the  children  of  Israel  be  gathered  together,  and 
appoint  themselves  one  head  ; '  and  the  Lord  says, 
in  John  x.  16  :  'There  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one 
shepherd.' 

"  But  should  any  one  object  that  Christ  is  the 
One  Head  and  One  Shepherd,  who  is  the  One 
Bridegroom  of  the  One  Church,  it  is  not  a  sufficient 
answer.  For  it  is  plain  that  Christ  Himself 
performs  the  Church's  Sacraments  :  for  He  it  is 
who  baptises,  He  who  remits  sins.  He  is  the  true 
Priest  who  offered  Himself  on  the  altar  of  the 
cross,  and  by  whose  virtue  His  body  is  daily 
consecrated  on  the  Altar :  and  yet,  because  He  was 
not  at  present  to  be  corporally  with  all  the  faithful. 
He  hath  chosen  ministers  by  whom  He  dispenses 
the  aforenamed  to  the  faithful.  Therefore,  by  the 
same  reason,  because  He  was  about  to  withdraw 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  131 

from  the  Church  His  corporal  presence,  it  was 
behoving  that  He  should  commit  to  some  one  the 
charge  of  the  Universal  Church  in  His  place. 
Hence  it  is  that  He  said  to  Peter,  before  His 
ascension  :  '  Feed  My  sheep  : '  and  before  His 
passion  :  'Thou,  when  thou  art  converted,  confirm 
thy  brethren  : '  and  to  him  alone  He  promised  :  '  I 
will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven,'  that  the  power  of  the  keys  might  be  pointed 
out  as  to  be  derived  through  him  to  others,  for  the 
preservation  of  the  Churches  unity. 

''  But  it  cannot  be  said  that,  although  He  gave 
this  dignity  to  Peter,  yet  it  is  not  derived  through 
him  to  others.  For  it  is  plain  that  Christ  so  set 
up  His  Church  that  it  should  last  for  ever,  according 
to  that  of  Isaiah  ix.  7  :  *  He  shall  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom,  to  order 
it,  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with  justice 
from  henceforth  for  ever.'  Plain,  therefore,  is  it 
that  He  set  up  in  their  ministry  those  who  then 
were,  in  such  a  way  that  their  power  should  be 
derived  unto  their  successors  for  the  good  of  the 
Church  unto  the  end  of  the  world  ;  especially  as 
He  says  Himself:  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway  to 
the  end  of  the  world.' 

"  But  by  this  is  excluded  the  presumptuous  error 
of  certain  persons,  who  endeavour  to  withdraw 
themselves  from  obedience  and  subjugation  to 
Peter  by  not  recognising  his  successor,  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  as  Pastor  of  the  Universal  Church."^ 

^  S.  Thomas,  Sumnia  contra  Gentiles,  iv.  76, 


132  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

S.  Bonaventure  adds  to  this  all  that  is  needed  : 
*'  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Creator  and  Governor 
of  all  things,  when  He  was  about  to  ascend  into 
Heaven  intrusted  His  Holy  Church  to  His 
Apostles,  for  its  government  and  diffusion,  princi> 
pally  to  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter,  to  whom  He 
said  specially  three  times,  concerning  the  universal 
flock  of  the  faithful :  '  Feed  My  sheep.'  But  that 
the  Universal  Church  might  be  governed  in  a  more 
ordered  manner,  the  holy  Apostles  arranged  it  into 
Patriarchates,  Primacies,  Archbishoprics,  Bishop- 
rics "  (he  means  the  thing,  not  the  names,  for  these 
are  .later),  "  Parishes,  and  other  canonical  distinc- 
tions :  that,  inasmuch  as  by  one  or  by  few  the 
individual  faithful  could  not  be  fitly  provided  with 
all  things 'necessary  to  salvation,  many  might  be 
called  to  a  participation  of  this  care,  according  to 
their  several  limitations,  for  the  good  of  souls  ;  and, 
in  proportion  to  the  extent  of  pastoral  care,  each 
one  of  them  too  received  a  certain  power  of  authority^ 
the  fulness  of  ecclesiastical  power  dwelling  in  the 
Apostolic  See  of  the  Roman  Church,  in  which  the 
Apostle  Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  specially 
sat,  and  left  there  to  his  successors  the  same 
power. 

"  But  threefold  is  the  fulness  of  this  power,  viz.^ 
in  that  the  Supreme  Pontiff  himself  Wc';?^  has  the 
whole  fulness  of  authority  which  Christ  bestowed 
on  His  Church,  and  that  he  has  it  everywhere  in 
all  Churches  as  in  his  own  special  See  of  Rome,, 
and  that  from  him  all  authority  flows  unto  all 
inferiors ■  throughout  the   Universal    Church,    as    it 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  1 33 

is  competent  for  each  to  participate  in  it,  as  in 
Heaven  all  the  glory  of  the  Saints  flows  from  the 
very  fountain  of  all  good,  Jesus  Christ,  though  each 
share  it  in  different  degrees  according  to  their 
capacity."  ^ 

The  sum  of  all  this  is,  what  age  after  age  is 
bringing  out  with  more  and  more  distinctness,  that 
the  visibility  and  unity  of  the  Church  depend  on 
the  Supreme  Pontiff;  those  who  reject  him  maintain 
neither  One  Body  nor  One  Spirit. 

And  it  surely  adds  very  greatly  to  the  force  of  the 
preceding  argument,  that  on  the  other  side  no  in- 
telligible view  as  to  the  origin  and  maintenance  of 
mission  and  jurisdiction  in  the  Church  can  even  be 
presented  to  the  mind.  You  search  in  vain  for 
any  antagonist  system  which  will  hold  together, 
which  will  bear  to  be  thought  upon,  and  not  run 
up  into  confusion  and  anarchy.  What  is  this,  after 
all,  but  saying,  that  a  Body  requires  a  Head,  and 
a  visible  Body  a  visible  Head  ? 

IV.  I  now  come  to  the  fourth  point,  that  the 
Papal  Supremacy  over  the  East  was  acknowledged 
by  its  own  rulers  and  Councils  before  the  separa- 
tion. 

This  indeed  is  already  fully  involved  in  the  first 
and  second  points,  but  I  add  a  few  more  special 
proofs. 

The  first  which  I  shall  bring  would  seem  to 
render  all  others  needless.  In  the  year  519  was 
terminated  a  schism  of  thirty-seven  years,  brought 

^  S.  Bonaventure,  Cur  Fratres  Minores prcediccnt,  torn.  vii.  366. 


134  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

about  by  the  wickedness  of  Acacius,  formerly 
Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who,  with  the  whole 
civil  power  of  the  Greek  Emperor  to  back  him, 
had  communicated  with  heretics,  interfered  with 
the  succession  of  the  Patriarchs  of  Alexandria  and 
Antioch,  and  caused  unnumbered  evils  to  the 
Eastern  Church.  By  the  advice  of  Acacius,  the 
Emperor  Zeno  had  put  forth  a  decree,  called  the 
Henoticon,  or  preserver  of  peace,  which  made  it 
an  open  question  to  hold  or  deny  the  faith  of  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon  ;  and  he  forced  the  Bishops 
throughout  his  empire  to  sign  this.  The  alleged 
purpose  was  to  keep  both  parties,  the  Eutychean 
heretics  and  the  Catholics,  in  the  Church.  Acacius, 
for  his  misdeeds,  had  been  solemnly  deposed  and 
excommunicated  by  Pope  Felix  ;  but  he  was  sup- 
ported by  the  Emperor  in  possession  of  the  See  of 
Constantinople,  and  other  Patriarchs  succeeded  him  ; 
and  the  whole  East  became  severed  from  the  West, 
save  that  great  numbers  in  all  parts  adhered  to  the 
Roman  communion  in  spite  of  persecution.  At 
length,  in  the  year  519,  peace  was  restored  on 
these  terms :  That  the  Patriarch  John,  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  all  the  Bishops  subject  to  him, 
should  sign  a  formulary,  dictated  by  Pope  Hor- 
misdas,  in  which  they  professed  obedience  in  all 
things  to  the  See  of  Rome,  acknowledged  in  it  a 
primacy  by  gift  of  our  Lord,  which  involved 
perpetual  purity  of  faith  and  necessity  of  com- 
munion with  that  See,  and  anathematised  by  name 
their  own  Patriarch  Acacius,  and  all  who  had 
followed  him.     I  have  given  the  form  in  the  pro- 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 35 

ceedings  of  the  eighth  Council,  where  it  was 
used  again.  The  Patriarch  John  sets  forth  the  one 
chair  of  the  Episcopate,  saying :  "  I  declare  the 
See  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  and  that  of  the  Imperial 
City  (Constantinople),  to  be  one  See ;  promising 
for  the  future  that  those  severed  from  the  com 
munion  of  the  Catholic  Church,  that  is,  not  agree- 
ing in  all  things  with  the  Apostolic  See,  shall  not 
have  their  names  recited  at  the  sacred  mysteries."  ^ 

Submission  more  complete  can  hardly  be  im- 
agined. 

In  the  year  536  the  Emperor  Justinian  signed 
.the  same  formulary,  and  presented  it  to  Pope 
Agapetus,  to  clear  himself  from  the  imputation  of 
favouring  the  heresy  of  Anthimus,  Patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  whom  that  Pope  had  just  deposed. 
He  says  in  it:  "Wherefore  following  in  all  things 
the  Apostolic  See,  we  set  forth  what  has  been 
ordained  by  it.  And  we  profess  that  these  things 
shall  be  kept  without  fail,  and  will  order  that  all 
Bishops  shall  do  according  to  the  tenor  of  that 
formulary :  the  Patriarchs  to  your  Holiness,  and 
the  Metropolitans  to  the  Patriarchs,  and  the  rest 
to  their  own  Metropolitans  :  that  in  all  things  our 
Holy  Catholic  Church  may  have  its  proper  solid- 
ity!'  •' 

How  could  the  Emperor  Justinian  express  more 
plainly  his  belief  that  the  Apostolic  See  was  the 
rock  of  the  Catholic  faith,  which  indeed  is  said 
expressly  at  the  beginning  of  the  formulary? 

1  Mansi,  viii.  451.  ^Ibid.,  857. 


136  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

About  the  year  650,  Pope  S.  Martin  exercises 
his  power  of  universal  jurisdiction  by  constituting 
John,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia,  his  Vicar  in  the  East, 
''that  you  may  correct  the  things  which  are  want- 
ing, and  appoint  Bishops,  Presbyters,  and  Deacons 
in  every  city  of  those  which  are  subject  to  the  See 
both  of  Jerusalem  and  of  Antioch  ;  we  charging 
you  to  do  this  in  every  way,  in  virtue  of  the  Apos- 
tolic authority  which  was  given  us  by  the  Lord  in 
the  person  of  most  holy  Peter,  prince  of  the 
Apostles;  on  account  of  the  necessities  of  our  time, 
and  the  pressure  of  the  nations."  ^ 

All  that  I  have  laid  down  under  the  third  point 
is  required  to  justify  this  exercise  of  authority. 

Again,  Pope  Gelasius  asks  why  Acacius,  Patri- 
arch of  Constantinople,  "had  not  been  diligent  to 
give  in  accounts  to  the  Apostolic  See,  from  which 
he  knew  that  the  care  of  those  regions  "  (the  East  in 
general)  "  had  been  delegated  to  him"  ^ 

The  following  are  cases  of  the  confirmation  of 
Eastern  Patriarchs  by  the  Roman  See : 

Pope  Celestine  confirms  Maximianus  in  the  See 
of  Constantinople,  after  the  deposition  of  Nestorius, 
A.D.  432.  He  writes  to  him  :  "  Take  the  helm  of 
the  ship  well  known  to  you,  and  direct  it,  as  we 
know  that  you  have  learnt  from  your  predeces- 
sors." ^ 

The  same  Pope  having  written  to  the  Bishops  of 
Alexandria,  Antioch,  and  Thessalonica,  authorising 
the  translation  of  Bishops,  provided  it  were  for  the 

^  Mansi,  x.  806.  '^ Ibid.,  viii.  6i. 

^Coustant.,  1206. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 37 

general  good,  Proclus  was  transferred  from  Cyzicus 
to  the  Patriarchal  Chair  of  Constantinople.^ 

Pope  Simplicius  (a.d.  482)  in  his  letter  to 
Acacius,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  says  that 
nothing  was  wanting  to  a  new  Patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria, '^  save  that  he  might  receive  that  establish- 
ment in  his  See  ivhich  he  desired  by  the  assent  of  our 
Apostolic  riile!"'^  And  of  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch  : 
*'  Having  embraced,  in  the  bosom  of  the  Apostolic 
See,  the  Episcopate  of  our  brother  and  fellow- 
bishop  Calendion,  we  take  into  the  number  of  our 
fellowship,  through  the  grace  of  Christ  our  God, 
in  the  union  of  our  order  {collegii),  the  prelate  of  so 
great  a  city." 

Maximus,  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  had  been  ir- 
regularly appointed  by  Dioscorus,  at  the  Robbers' 
Council  of  Ephesus,  449  ;  but  he  is  confirmed  in 
his  See  by  S.  Leo,  at  the  Council  of  Chalcedon. 

"  Anatolius,  Archbishop  of  Constantinople, 
spoke.  We  decree  that  nothing  done  in  that  called 
a  Council  shall  hold  good,  except  concerning  most 
holy  Maximus,  Bishop  of  the  great  city  of  Antioch  ; 
since  most  holy  Leo,  Archbishop  of  Rome,  by 
receiving  him  into  communion,  hath  judged  that  he 
should  govern  the  Church  at  Antioch;  which  pre- 
scription I  too,  following,  have  approved,  and  all 
the  present  holy  Council."  ^ 

The  following  refer  to  appeals : 

Pope    Boniface    L    (A.D.    422),    writing    to   the 

^  Socrates,  Hist.,  vii.  39,  40.  Thomassin,  Discipline  de  VEgUse, 
part  ii.  lib.  ii.  c.  61. 

^Mansi,  vii.  ggi,  992.  ^Ibid.,  258. 


138  THE   CHURCH'S    WITNESS 

Bishops  of  Thessaly,  thus  sets  forth  cases  of  sub- 
jection to  his  See,  which  had  occurred  in  the  pre- 
ceding century  : 

"  The  care  of  the  Universal  Church,  laid  upon 
him,  attends  the  blessed  Apostle  Peter,  by  the 
Lord's  decree  ;  which  indeed,  by  the  witness  of  the 
Gospel,  he  knows  to  be  founded  on  himself;  nor 
can  his  honour  ever  be  free  from  anxieties,  since  it 
is  certain  that  the  supreme  authority  (summari 
rerum)  depends  on  his  deliberation.  Which  things 
carry  my  mind  even  to  the  regions  of  the  East,. 
which  by  the  force  of  our  solicitude  we  in  a  man- 
ner behold.  ...  As  the  occasion  needs  it,  we 
must  prove  by  instances  that  the  greatest  Eastern 
Churches,  in  important  matters,  which  required 
greater  discussion,  have  always  consulted  the 
Roman  See,  and,  as  often  as  need  arose,  asked  its 
help.  Athanasius  and  Peter,  of  holy  memory,, 
Bishops  of  the  Church  of  Alexandria,  asked  the  help 
of  this  See.  When  the  Church  of  Antioch  had  been 
in  trouble  a  long  time,  so  that  there  was  continual 
passing  to  and  fro  for  this,  first  under  Meletius,. 
afterwards  under  Flavian,  it  is  notorious  that  the 
Apostolic  See  was  consulted.  By  whose  authority,, 
after  many  things  done  by  our  Church,  every  one 
knows  that  Flavian  received  the  grace  of  com- 
munion, which  he  had  gone  without  for  ever,  had 
not  writings  gone  from  hence  respecting  it.  The 
Emperor  Theodosius,  of  merciful  memory,  con- 
sidering the  ordination  of  Nectarius  to  want  ratifi- 
cation, because  it  was  not  according  to  our  rule" 
(on    account   of  his    being   a   layman),    "  sent    aa 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  1 39 

embassy  of  Councillors  and  Bishops,  and  solicited 
a  letter  of  communion  to  be  regularly  despatched 
to  him  from  the  Roman  See,  to  confirm  his  Epis- 
copate. A  short  time  since,  that  is,  under  my  pre- 
decessor Innocent,  of  blessed  memory,  the  Pontiffs 
of  the  Eastern  Churches,  grieving  at  their  severance 
from  the  Communion  of  blessed  Peter,  asked  by 
their  Legates  for  reconciliation,  as  your  Charity 
remembers."  ^ 

This  agrees  with  what  the  Greek  historian  Sozo- 
men  tells  us,  that  "  the  Bishop  of  the  Romans 
having  inquired  into  the  accusations  against  each  " 
(S,  Athanasius,  Paul  Bishop  of  Constantinople, 
Marcellus  of  Ancyra,  and  Asclepas  of  Gaza), 
"  when  he  found  them  all  agreeing  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  Nicene  Synod,  admitted  them  to 
cofnmunion  as  agreeing  with  him.  And  inasmuch 
as  the  care  of  all  belonged  to  him  on  account  of  the 
rank  of  his  See,  he  restoi^ed  to  each  his  Church!'  ^ 

Pope  S.  Gregory  hears  an  appeal  of  an  Abbot, 
John  of  Constantinople,  from  the  Patriarch  John, 
reverses  his  sentence,  and  compels  him  to  receive 
the  Abbot  back.^ 

About  the  year  500,  the  Bishops  of  the  East, 
sufferihg  under  the  schism  of  Acacius,  address 
Pope  Symmachus  for  relief,  begging  him  to  take 
them  to  his  communion.  ,  They  say  that  they 
supplicate  him  not  on  account  of  the  loss  of  one 
sheep,  having  just  quoted  the  parable  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  but  for  almost  three  parts  of  the  world. 

^Coustant.,  1039.  ^  Hist.,  iii.,  c.  viii. 

^  Ep.,  lib.  vi.  24. 


I40  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

''  But  do  thou,  as  an  affectionate  father  among 
children,  beholding  us  perishing  by  the  prevarica- 
tion of  our  Father  Acacius,  not  delay  :  who  art 
daily  taught  by  the  sacred  doctor  Peter  to  feed  the 
sheep  of  Christ  intrusted  to  thee  throughout  the 
whole  habitable  world,  gathered  together,  not  by 
force,  but  of  their  own  accord."  ^ 

A  few  years  later,  on  a  like  occasion,  Pope 
Hormisdas  (A.D.  514)  is  addressed  by  about  two 
hundred  Archimandrites,  Presbyters,  and  Deacons 
of  Syria. 

"  To  the  most  holy  and  blessed  Patriarch  of  the 
whole  Earth,  Hormisdas,  holding  the  See  of  Peter, 
Prince  of  the  Apostles,  the  entreaty  and  supplica- 
tion of  the  humble  Archimandrites  and  other 
Monks  of  the  province  of  Second  Syria. 

"  Since  Christ  our  God  has  appointed  you  Chief 
Pastor^  and  Teacher^  and  Physician  of  souls ^  we 
beseech  you,  therefore,  most  blessed  Father,  to 
arise,  and  justly  condole  with  the  Body  torn  to  pieces^ 
for  ye  are  the  Head  of  all,  and  avenge  the  Faith 
despised,  the  Canons  trodden  under  foot,  the 
Fathers  blasphemed.  The  flock  itself  comes  for- 
ward to  recognise  its  own  Shepherd  in  you  its  true 
Pastor  and  Doctor,  to  whom  the  care  of  the  sheep 
is  intrusted  for  their  salvation."  ^ 

The  following  are  from  a  Metropolitan  of  Cyprus, 
and  a  Patriarch  suffering  under  the  Monothelites 
(A.D.  643). 

"  To  the  most  blessed  Father  of  Fathers,  Arch- 

^  Mansi,  viii.  221.  ^Ibid.,  viii.  428. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  I4I 

bishop  and  Universal  Patriarch,  Theodore,  Sergius, 
the  humble  Bishop,  health  in  the  Lord. 

"  Christ  our  God  hath  established  thy  Apostolic 
See,  O  Sacred  Head,  as  a  divinely-fixed  immovable 
foundation,  whereon  the  faith  is  brightly  inscribed. 
For  *  Thou  art  Peter,'  as  the  Divine  Word  truly 
pronounced,  and  on  thy  foundation  the  pillars  of 
the  Church  are  fixed.  Into  thy  hands  He  put 
the  keys  of  the  Heavens,  and  pronounced  that  thou 
shouldst  bind  and  loose  in  Earth  and  Heaven  with 
power."  ^ 

The  petition  of  Stephen,  Bishop  of  Dora,  first 
member  of  the  Synod  of  the  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem, 
read  in  the  Lateran  Council  of  Pope  Martin  (a.d. 
649). 

"  Who  shall  give  us  the  wings  of  a  dove,  that 
we  may  fly  and  report  this  to  your  supreme  See, 
which  rules  and  is  set  over  all,  that  the  wound  may 
be  entirely  healed?  For  this  the  great  Peter,  the 
Head  of  the  Apostles,  has  been  wont  to  do  with 
power  from  of  old,  by  his  Apostolical  or  Canonical 
authority  ;  since  manifestly  not  only  was  he  alone 
beside  all  thought  worthy  to  be  intrusted  with  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  to  open  and  to 
shut  these,  worthily  to  the  believing,  but  justly 
to  those  unbelieving  the  Gospel  of  Grace.  Not  to 
say  that  he  first  was  set  in  charge  to  feed  the  sheep 
of  the  whole  Catholic  Church  ;  for  He  says  :  '  Peter, 
lovest  thou  Me?  Feed  My  sheep.'  And  again, 
in  a  manner  special  and  peculiar  to  himself,  having 

^  Mansi,  x.  913. 


142  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

a  stronger  faith  than  all  in  our  Lord,  and  unchange- 
able, to  convert  and  confirm  his  spiritual  partners 
and  brethren,  when  tossed  by  doubt,  having  had 
power  and  sacerdotal  authority  providentially  com- 
mitted to  him  by  the  very  God  for  our  sakes 
Incarnate.  Which  knowing,  Sophronius,  of  blessed 
memory,  Patriarch  of  the  holy  city  of  Christ  our 
God,  placed  me  on  Holy  Calvary,  and  there 
bound  me  with  indissoluble  bonds,  saying  :  '  Thou 
shalt  give  account  to  our  God,  who  on  this  sacred 
spot  was  willingly  sacrificed  in  the  flesh  for  us, 
at  His  glorious  and  dreadful  appearing,  when  He 
shall  judge  the  living  and  the  dead,  if  thou  delay 
and  neglect  His  Faith  endangered  :  though  I,  as 
thou  knowest,  cannot  do  this  personally,  for  the 
inroad  of  the  Saracens,  which  has  burst  on  us  for 
our  sins.  Go  then  with  all  speed  front  one  end  of  the 
earth  to  the  other ^  till  thou  come  to  the  Apostolic  SeCy 
'where  the  foundations  of  the  true  faith  are  laid. 
Not  once,  not  twice,  but  many  times  accurately 
make  known  to  the  holy  men  there  what  has  been 
stirred  up  among  us,  and  cease  not  earnestly  en- 
treating and  requesting,  till  out  of  their  Apostolic 
wisdom  they  bring  judgment  unto  victory.'  "  ^ 

V.  The  relation  of  the  Roman  Bishop  to  Councils 
plainly  indicates  his  rank. 

Pope  Celestine  thus  instructs  the  Legates  whom 
he  was  sending  to  the  Third  General  Council  : 

"When,  by  God's  help,  as  we  believe  and  hope, 
your  charity  shall  have  reached  the  appointed  place, 

^  Mansi,  x.  894. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  I43 

direct  all  your  counsel  to  our  brother  and  fellow- 
Bishop  Cyril "  (already  deputed  to  be  the  Pope's 
Legate  in  this  matter),  "  and  do  whatsoever  shall 
be  advised  by  him  ;  and  we  charge  you  to  take  care 
that  the  authority  of  the  Apostolic  See  be  maintained. 

"If  the  instructions  given  to  you  tend  to  this,  be 
present  at  the  Council ;  if  it  comes  to  a  discussion, 
you  are  to  judge  of  their  sentences ^  not  to  enter  into  a 
contest!'  ^ 

To  the  Council  itself  the  Pope  writes,  as  we  have 
seen,  that  he  doubts  not  they  will  agree  to  what  he 
has  ordered  to  be  executed. 

The  Council  replies  to  the  Pope :  "  The  zeal  of 
your  Holiness  in  the  cause  of  piety,  and  your 
solicitude  for  the  true  faith,  dear  and  pleasing  to 
God  our  Saviour,  are  worthy  of  all  admiration.  P'or 
it  is  your  wont,  who  are  so  great,  to  be  well  ap- 
proved in  all  things,  and  to  make  the  establishment 
of  the  Churches  the  object  of  your  zeal."  ^ 

They  tell  him,  further,  that  they  had  reserved  the 
excommunication  of  the  Patriarch  John  of  Antioch 
to  his  judgment. 

In  like  manner  S.  Leo  writes  to  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon,  not  doubting  that  they  would  accept  the 
letter  in  which  he  had  defined  the  true  faith. 

Socrates  and  Sozomen  give  us  the  key  to  this 
language.  The  former  speaks  of  the  "  Ecclesiastical 
Canon  ordering  that  the  Churches  should  not  make 
Canons  contrary  to  the  sentence  of  the  Bishop  of 
Rome;"  and  the  latter  says,  Pope  Julius  wrote  to 

iCoustant.,  1152.  ^  Ibid.,  1166,  1174. 


144  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

the  Eusebian  Bishops,  "  that  it  was  an  hierarchical 
law  to  declare  null  and  void  what  was  done  against 
the  sentence  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Romans."  ^ 

Thus  we  have  seen  Dioscorus  condemned  for 
holding  a  Council  without  Pope  Leo.  And  in  the 
Seventh  Council  (a.D.  787),  a  previous  one  of  many 
hundred  Bishops  is  declared  not  to  be  Universal, 
because  it  had  not  the  presence  of  the  Pope's 
Legates,  "  as  the  law  of  Councils  requires." 

From  Constantinople  S.  Theodore  Studites  writes, 
about  800,  to  Pope  Leo  III. : 

"If  they,  arrogating  to  themselves  authority,  have 
not  feared  to  assemble  an  heretical  Council,  who 
could  not  assemble  even  an  orthodox  one  without  your 
recognition  of  it  {diS  the.  custom,  from  ancient  times 
holds  good),  how  much  more  just  and  even  neces- 
sary were  it  that  a  lawful  Council  should  be  called 
by  your  divine  Headship  !  "  ^ 

A  little  later,  just  before  the  Greek  schism.  Pope 
Nicholas  I.  wrote  to  the  Emperor  Michael  : 

''  Observe  that  not  the  Nicene,  nor  any  Council 
whatever,  granted  any  privilege  whatever  to  the 
Roman  Church,  as  knowing  that  in  the  person  of 
Peter  //  had  fully  received  the  right  of  all  power,  nnd 
the  regimen  of  all  Chris fs  sheep,''  referring  to  a 
letter  of  Pope  Boniface,  four  hundred  years  earlier, 
which  had  said  the  like.^ 

VI.  But  this  point  is  closely  connected  with  the 
next,  the  confirmation  of  Councils.     And  perhaps 

^Socr.,  Hist.,  ii.  17;  Soz.,  iii.  10. 
^Baronius,  Ann.,  809,  No.  15. 


Mansi,  xv.  205. 


TO   THE    PRLMACY.  I45 

nothing  shows  more  conclusively  the  imperium 
over  all  belonging  to  the  See  of  S.  Peter  than  this 
right. 

S.  Jerome  tells  us  that  at  the  latter  part  of  the 
fourth  century  the  Roman  See  vi^as  perpetually  re- 
ferred to  for  its  judgment  on  difficult  matters  by 
Councils  both  of  the  East  and  West.  "  I  wsls 
secretary  to  Damasus,  Bishop  of  the  Roman  city, 
and  answered  the  synodical  consultations  of  the 
East  and  West."  ^ 

S.  Innocent,  a  few  years  later,  says  that  nothing 
was  terminated  without  the  consent  of  that  See. 

But  the  strongest  exertion  of  this  power  is,  giving 
that  ratification  to  General  Councils,  without  which 
they  do  not  express  the  voice  of  the  Church 
Catholic.  And  this  power  will  be  sufficiently 
proved,  if  some  Councils,  which  would  otherwise 
have  been  general,  were  not  so,  simply  from  want- 
ing this  Papal  ratification  :  and  others,  not  of  them- 
selves general,  became  so,  simply  from  having  it. 

Of  the  former  class  is  the  Council  of  Ariminum 
in  359,  attended  by  more  than  four  hundred 
Bishops,  and  whose  formulary  was  signed  by  the 
Biyhops  of  the  East.  Yet  in  the  Council  held  by 
Pope  Damasus  at  Rome  ten  years  afterwards,  it 
was  declared  that  the  number  of  Bishops  assembled 
there  could  not  carry  force,  because  the  agreement 
of  the  Roman  Bishop  was  wanting.  And  this  has 
been  always  held  since.^ 

Yet  more  remarkable  is  the  case  of  the  second 

'^Ep.  123.  ^Synodal  Letter,  Mansi,  iii.  458. 

10 


146  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

Council  of  Ephesus,  regularly  called,  attended  by- 
all  the  East,  and  by  the  Legates  of  S.  Leo,  but 
annulled  by  his  subsequent  opposition  to  it,  and 
branded  as  the  Robbers'  Council. 

Of  the  latter  class,  a  Council  held  at  Constanti- 
nople of  one  hundred  and  fifty  Bishops  of  the  East 
alone,  which  set  forth  the  divinity  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  became  the  second  General  Council  solely 
by  Pope  Damasus  accepting  its  decrees  of  faith. 

A  Council  held  by  the  influence  of  Justinian, 
against  the  wishes  of  Pope  Vigilius,  and  bitterly 
opposed  by  all  the  West,  became  the  fifth  General 
Council,  because  it  was  subsequently  confirmed  by 
Vigilius. 

And  the  influence  of  the  Popes,  it  is  well  known, 
alone  induced  the  West  to  receive  the  seventh 
General  Council,  where  indeed  the  Papal  Legates 
were  the  only  Westerns,  who  sat. 

Again,  observe  that  S.  Leo  annuls  the  second 
Council  of  Ephesus,  but  excepts  the  ordination  of 
Maximus  to  Antioch  ;  and  ratifies  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon,  but  excepts  the  exaltation  of  the  See  of 
Constantinople. 

And  the  third  General  Council  having  left  to 
Pope  Celestine  the  decision  as  to  the  excommuni- 
cation of  the  Patriarch  John  of  Antioch,  Xystus, 
his  successor,  writes  to  S.  Cyril : 

**  As  to  the  Bishop  of  Antioch,  and  the  rest,  who 
with  him  wished  to  be  partisans  of  Nestorius,  and 
as  to  all  who  govern  Churches  contrary  to  the 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  we  have  already  determined 
this  rule,  that  if  they  become  wiser,  and  with  their 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  1 4/ 

leader  reject  everything  which  the  holy  Council  has 
rejected  with  our  confirmation,  they  are  to  return 
into  their  place  as  Bishops."  ^ 

A  Council  at  Rome,  held  in  the  year  485,  writing 
to  the  Clergy  of  Constantinople,  observes  with  re- 
gard to  the  name  of  Pope  Felix  alone  being  ap- 
pended to  the  decree  deposing  Acacius  :  "  As  often 
as  the  Priests  of  the  Lord  are  assembled  within 
Italy  for  ecclesiastical  matters,  especially  of  faith, 
the  custom  is  retained  that  the  successor  of  the 
Prelates  of  the  Apostolic  See,  in  the  person  of  all 
the  Bishops  of  the  whole  of  Italy,  according  to  the 
care  over  all  Churches  which  belongs  to  him,  should 
regulate  all  things,  for  he  is  the  head  of  all :  as  the 
Lord  says  to  blessed  Peter :  '  Thou  art  Peter,'  etc. 
Following  zvhich  voice,  the  thi^ee  hundred  and  eighteen 
Fathers  assembled  at  Niccea  left  the  confirmation  and 
ratification  of  matters  to  the  holy  Roman  Church,  both 
of  which  down  to  our  time  all  successions  by  the  help 
of  Christ's  grace  maintain r  ^ 

If  an  assertion  thus  publicly  made,  by  such  an 
authority,  in  the  absence  of  anything  to  contradict 
it,  is  not  to  be  believed,  very  few  facts  of  history 
are  more  worthy  of  credit. 

Pope  Gelasius,  writing  to  the  Bishops  of  Dardania, 
in  495,  observes:  "We  trust  that  no  true  Christian 
is  ignorant  that  the  appointment  of  every  Council 
which  the  assent  of  the  Universal  Church  has  ap- 
proved ought  to  be  executed  by  no  other  See  but 
the  first,  which  both  confirms  every  Council  by   its 

iCoustant.,  1238.  -  Mansi,  vii.  1140. 


148  THE    CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

authority,  and  maintains  them  by  its  continued 
government,  in  virtue,  that  is,  of  its  headship,  which 
blessed  Peter  received  indeed  from  the  Lord's  voice^ 
but  the  Church,  no  less  following  that  voice,  hath 
ever  held,  and  holds''  ^ 

Ferrandus,  a  well-known  deacon  of  Carthage, 
writing  in  533  to  two  deacons  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  says  : 

"  It-  is  only  the  divine  precepts  in  the  canonical 
books,  and  the  decrees  of  the  Fathers  in  General 
Councils,  which  are  not  to  bye  refuted,  nor  rejected, 
but  maintained  and  embraced,  according  to  that 
command  of  Holy  Scripture :  '  Hear,  my  son,  the 
law  of  thy  father,  and  despise  not  the  advice  of 
thy  mother.'  For  the  law  of  the  father  is  con- 
spicuous, as  it  seems  to  me,  in  the  canonical  books  t 
the  advice  of  the  mother  is  contained  in  Universal 
Councils.  The  Bishops,  moreover,  who  meet  there, 
subscribe  their  own  statutes,  that  no  doubt  may  be 
left  by  whom  the  discussion  has  been  held  :  but, 
besides  these,  no  further  subscription  is  required  : 
for  it  is  held  to  be  sufficient  for  full  confirmation, 
if,  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  whole  Church, 
they  cause  no  offence  nor  scandal  to  the  brethren, 
and  are  approved  to  agree  with  the  Apostolic 
faith,  being  confirmed  by  the  consent  of  the  Apostolic 
Seer  2 

VH.  And  now  every  witness  whom  I  have 
hitherto  brought  confirms  likewise  the  remaining 
point, — the  necessity  of  communion  with  the  Pope. 

1  Mansi,  viii.  51.  ^Qallandi,  torn.  xi.  363. 


TO    THE    PRIMACY.  149 

If  his  Primacy  extends  over  the  whole  Church,  as 
its  controlling,  regulating,  maintaining,  and  uniting 
power,  which  supports  its  discipline,  and  gives 
voice  to  its  faith  ;  if  this  be  by  direct  gift  of  our 
Lord,  who  conferred  upon  Peter  alone  that  whole 
Episcopate,  of  which  others  were  to  hold  a  part 
in  communion  with  him  and  in  dependence  on  him, 
and  as  long  as  this  Episcopate  endures,  the  original 
condition  of  its  existence  endures  likewise  ;  if,  as 
having  that  whole  and  complete  in  himself  of  which 
others  have  a  part,  he  is  the  living  source  and 
spring  of  mission  and  jurisdiction  ;  if  the  Eastern 
Church  acknowledged  such  a  Primacy,  when  the 
imperial  power  was  proudest  in  her,  and  when  the 
See  of  Rome  was  politically  no  longer  subject  to 
that  imperial  power  ;  if  "  the  Churches  may  not 
make  canons  contrary  to  the  sentence  of  the 
Bishop  of  Rome ; "  if  his  See  "  confirms  every 
Council  by  its  authority,  and  maintains  them  by 
its  continued  government ; " — how  can  he  not  be 
the  centre  of  unity,  so  "  that  whoever  dares  recede 
from  the  rock  of  Peter  may  know  that  he  has  no  part 
in  the  divine  mystery "  ?  ^  Is  it  any  wonder  that 
every  Saint  is  penetrated  with  this  idea?  that  S. 
Ambrose  cries,  "Where  Peter  is,  there  is  the 
Church : "  S.  Jerome,  "  Whoso  gathereth  not  with 
thee  scattereth :  "  S.  Optatus,  "  He  is  a  schismatic 
and  a  sinner  who  against  that  singular  chair  sets 
up  another : "  S.  Augustine,  "  Come,  brethren,  live 
in  the  root^  be  grafted   into   the  vine — this  is  the 

1  Socrates,  Pope  Gelasius,  and  S.  Leo,  all  in  the  fifth  century. 


156  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

Rock^  which  the  proud  gates  of  Hell  prevail  not 
against : "  the  whole  Oriental  Church  together, 
"  Those  severed  from,  the  communion  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  that  is,  not  agreeing  in  all  things  with  the 
Apostolic  See,  shall  not  have  their  names  recited 
at  the  sacred  mysteries  : "  or,  again,  "  We  follow 
and  obey  the  Apostolic  See ;  those  who  com- 
municate with  it,  we  communicate  with^those 
condemned  by  it,  we  condemn : "  ^  or,  that  the 
Catholic  Church  of  old,  assembled  in  her  most 
numerous  General  Council,  confessed  the  Bishop 
of  Rome  to  be  the  organ  of  the  Holy  Spirit  dwell- 
ing in  her,  "  Leo,  most  holy  and  blessed  Archbishop 
of  great  and  elder  Rome,  by  us  and  by  this  holy 
Council  together  with  the  most  blessed  Apostle 
Peter,  who  is  the  Rock  and  Ground  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  Foundation  of  the  right  faith." 
Heresy  itself,  by  the  voice  of  one  sprung  from  our 
own  island,  in  S.  Augustine's  time  spontaneously 
expressed  this.  The  Briton  Pelagius  laid  his  con- 
fession of  faith  before  Pope  Innocent  I.  in  these 
words  : 

''  This  is  the  faith,  most  blessed  Pope,  which  we 
have  learnt  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  which  we 
always  have  held  and  hold.  In  which  if  anything 
perchance  is  laid  down  with  somewhat  of  ignorance, 
or  want  of  caution,  we  desire  to  be  corrected  by 
you,  who  hold  both  the  faith  and  seat  of  Peter. 
But  if  this  our  confession  is  approved  by  the  judgment 
of  your  Apostleship,  then  whosoever  tries  to  cast  a 

^  Mennas,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  at  his  Council  held  in  536. 


TO   THE    PRIMACY.  151 

blot  on  me  will  prove  himself  ignorant,  or  spiteful, 
or  even  not  a  Catliolic,  but  will  not  prove  me  a 
heretic."  ^ 

An  early  Father,  Bishop  and  martyr  in  Gaul, 
but  a  Greek  by  birth,  and  only  two  steps  removed 
from  S.  John,  has  given  us  the  reason  of  all  this  : 
*'  With  this  Church  (the  Roman),  on  account  of  its 
superiority  of  headship  it  is  7iecessary  that  every 
Church  should  agree,  that  is,  the  faithful  on  every 
side,  in  which  the  tradition  from  the  Apostles  has 
ever  been  preserved  by  those  who  are  on  every 
side."  2 

May  we  not,  then,  sum  up  the  whole  belief  of 
the  Church  concerning  that  living  power  which  her 
Lord  has  put  at  her  centre  in  the  words  of  one  who 
has  been  called  the  last  of  the  Fathers,  who,  at 
least  in  his  day,  vv^as  loved  and  honoured  by  all 
who  themselves  were  worthy  of  love  and  honour  ? 
Thus  speaks  S.  Bernard  to  that  monk  who  had 
been  his  own  spiritual  child,  but  was  become  his 
father,  as  holding  the  See  of  Peter  :  and  in  him 
speaks  a  countless  multitude  of  Holy  Doctors, 
Saints,  and  Martyrs,  who  have  had  no  other  home, 
hope,  or  comfort,  but  in  the  Church  of  God,  who 
but  carried  on  what  they  had  inherited,  a  perpetual 
living  tradition.  Thus  he  interprets  S.  Augustine  : 
"This  is  the  Rock  against  which  the  proud  gates 
of  Hell  prevail  not." 

"  Come,  let  us  inquire  yet  more  diligently  who 
you  are,  that  is,  what  person  you,  for  a  time,  sus- 

^  S,  August.,  torn.  x.  App.  97. 
^S.  Iren^us,  lib.  iii.  3. 


152  THE   CHURCH'S   WITNESS 

tain  in  the  Church  of  God.  Who  are  you  ?  a  great 
Priest,  the  Supreme  Pontiff.  You  are  chief  of  the 
Bishops,  heir  of  the  Apostles,  in  primacy  Abel,  in 
government  Noah,  in  patriarchate  Abraham,  in 
order  Melchizedec,  in  dignity  Aaron,  in  authority 
Moses,  in  judgment  Samuel,  in  power  Peter,  in 
unction  Christ.  You  are  he  to  whom  the  keys  are 
delivered,  to  whom  the  sheep  are  intrusted.  Others, 
indeed,  there  are  who  keep  the  door  of  Heaven,  and 
are  shepherds  of  flocks,  but  you  have  inherited  both 
names  above  the  rest,  as  in  a  more  glorious,  so  in  a 
different  way.  They  have  each  their  several  flocks 
assigned  to  them,  while  to  you  singly  all  are  in- 
trusted as  one  flock.  And  not  only  of  the  sheep, 
but  of  all  the  shepherds  you  are  the  only  Shepherd. 
Ask  you  whence  I  prove  this  ?  By  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  For  to  whom  I  say,  not  of  Bishops,  but 
even  of  Apostles,  were  all  the  sheep  intrusted  so 
absolutely,  and  without  distinction  ?  '  Peter,  if 
thou  lovest  Me,  feed  My  sheep.'  Which  sheep? 
the  people  of  this  or  that  city,  or  region,  or  specified 
empire  ?  My  sheep,  He  saith.  To  whom  is  it  not 
plain  that  He  did  not  designate  some,  but  assign 
all?  nothing  is  excepted  where  nothing  is  distin- 
guished. And  perhaps  the  rest  of  his  fellow-dis- 
ciples were  present  when,  by  committing  them  to 
one.  He  commended  unity  to  all  in  one  flock,  and 
one  shepherd,  according  to  that  '  My  dove,  My 
beautiful,  My  perfect  is  but  one.'  Where  is  unity, 
theie  is  perfection.  The  other  numbers  have  not 
perfection,  but  division,  in  receding  from  unity. 
Hence   it  is  that  others   received  each   their   own 


TO   THE   PRIMACY.  1 53 

people,  knowing  the  sacrament.  Finally,  James, 
who  seemed  to  be  a  pillar  of  the  Church,  was  con- 
tented with  Jerusalem  alone,  yielding  up  to  Peter 
the  whole.  But  well  was  he  there  placed  to  raise 
up  seed  to  his  dead  Brother,  when  that  Brother  was 
slain.  For  he  was  called  the  brother  of  the  Lord. 
Moreover,  when  the  brother  of  the  Lord  gives  way, 
what  other  would  intrude  himself  on  the  preroga- 
tive of  Peter  ? 

"  Therefore,  according  to  your  canons,  others 
have  been  called  to  a  part  of  your  solicitude,  but 
you  to  the  fulness  of  power.  The  power  of  others 
is  conferred  within  certain  limits  ;  yours  is  extended 
even  over  those  who  have  received  power  over 
others.  Can  you  not,  if  fitting  cause  exist,  shut 
Heaven  to  a  Bishop,  depose  him  from  the  Episco- 
pate, even  deliver  him  to  Satan  ?  Therefore  does 
your  privilege  stand  to  you  unshaken,  as  well  in 
the  keys  which  are  given  you,  as  in  the  sheep 
which  are  intrusted  to  you.  Hear  another  thing 
which  no  less  confirms  to  you  your  prerogative. 
The  disciples  were  in  the  ship,  and  the  Lord  ap- 
peared on  the  shore,  and,  what  was  cause  of  greater 
delight,  in  His  risen  Body.  Peter,  knowing  that  it 
is  the  Lord,  casts  himself  into  the  sea,  and  thus 
■came  to  Him  while  the  rest  arrived  in  the  ship. 
What  meaneth  that?  It  is  a  sign  of  the  one  only 
Priesthood  of  Peter,  by  which  he  received  not  one 
ship  only,  as  the  rest  each  their  own,  but  the  world 
itself  for  his  government.  For  the  sea  is  the  world, 
the  ships  Churches.  Thence  it  is  that,  on  another 
occasion,  walking  like  the  Lord  on  the  waters,  he 


154      THE  church's  witness  TO  THE  PRIMACY. 

marked  himself  out  as  the  single  Vicar  of  Christ, 
who  should  rule  over  not  one  people,  but  all  ;  since 
the  *  many  waters '  are  '  many  peoples.'  Thus^ 
while  every  one  of  the  rest  has  his  own  ship,  to- 
thee  the  one  most  great  ship  is  intrusted ;  the 
Universal  Church  herself,  made  out  of  all  Churches,, 
diffused  through  the  whole  world."  ^ 

^  S.  Bernard,  De  Consid.,  lib.  ii.  c.  8. 


155 


SECTION  VL 

S.    PETER'S    PRIMACY    AND    THE     ROYAL    SUPRE- 
MACY. 

And  now,  what  do  we,  as  English  Christians,  owe 
to  the  Chair  of  Peter  ?      We  owe  it  everything. 

If  it  is  "the  root  and  womb  of  the  CathoHc 
Church "  in  general,  how  much  more  to  us  in 
particular ! 

When  Augustine,  the  Monk,  came  into  England 
with  his  band  of  Missionaries,  did  he  come  of  him- 
self, or  was  he  sent  ?  Who  gave  him  mission  ? 
Who  gave  him  spiritual  jurisdiction  ?  Who  em- 
powered him  to  be  Primate  over  England,  and  to 
create  other  Bishops  ?  A  power  is  wanted  for  all 
this.     Whence  did  he  get  it? 

Not  from  the  Kentish  king,  for  he  was  not  yet 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ  himself;  how  could 
he  send  ? 

And  had  he  been  a  sheep  of  the  fold,  how  could 
he  give  mission  to  a  shepherd  ? 

Nor,  again,  was  he  monarch  of  England.  How 
could  he  assign  all  England  for  a  spiritual  pro- 
vince ? 

Augustine  derived  his  mission  from  S.  Peter's 
Chair. 


156  S.    PETER'S   PRIMACY 

Augustine  derived  his  power  to  create  other 
Bishops,  and  to  assign  them  dioceses,  from  S. 
Peter's  Chair. 

Augustine  derived  authority  over  them,  when  so 
created,  from  S.  Peter's  Chair. 

Augustine's  successors  retained  the  authority 
which  he  had  held  by  commission  from  S.  Peter's 
Chair. 

That  EngHsh  Church  arose,  parcelHng  out  the 
island,  and  irrigating  every  plot  of  it  with  the  life- 
giving  water  of  the  Gospel. 

The  fountain-head  was  in  S.  Peters  Chair. 

As  a  living  member,  it  made  part  of  a  living 
Body  ;  and  as  that  Body  was  ruled  and  maintained 
by  a  head,  so  was  the  member. 

The  head  was  S.  Peter,  living  also  in  his  successors. 

What  part  had  the  civil  power  in  all  this  ? 

It  allowed  the  spiritual  power  to  act ;  it  added  to 
its  actions  civil  authority  and  privileges  ;  it  con- 
firmed, by  the  sanction  of  temporal  laws,  those 
assignations  of  spiritual  subjects  which  the  spiritual 
power  had  made. 

But  it  never  made  these  by  and  of  itself;  it  never 
claimed  to  send  labourers  into  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord. 

It  preserved  and  maintained  the  civil  jurisdiction 
in  these  mixed  causes  when  it  came  into  contact 
with  the  spiritual  ;  but  it  never  claimed  to  originate 
this  spiritual  jurisdiction  itself,  or  to  be  supreme 
Judge,  or  Judge  at  all,  in  matters  of  faith.^ 

1  See  this  learnedly  proved  in  the  late  pamphlet  of  Archdeacon 
Manning   The  Appellate  Jurisdiction  of  the  Crown,  etc. 


AND   THE   ROYAL   SUPREMACY.  1 5/ 

Augustine,  the  Bishop,  had  one  domain  ;  Ethel- 
bert,  the  King,  had  another.  He  was  Augustine's 
spiritual  child,  and  temporal  lord. 

For  more  than  nine  hundred  years  this  relation- 
ship continued ;  and  as  it  is  founded  in  first 
principles  of  the  Christian  Faith,  the  only  marvel 
is,  that  it  can  be  needful  to  set  it  forth,  as  if  it  were 
doubted  by  any. 

But  at  least  the  whole  ancient  Church  of  Eng- 
land was  built  on  it. 

Leaving  his  days  of  prayer  and  peace,  S.  Augus- 
tine went  forth  from  that  monastery  on  the  Roman 
hill,  visited  and  loved  by  how  many  English  pilgrims,, 
for  how  many  hundred  years !  He  was  sent,  as  yet 
a  priest  only,  with  mission  from  the  Prince  of  the 
Apostles,  that  when  the  shadow  of  Peter  passed 
over  them,  the  slaves  might  become  sons,  and  the 
Angli  Angeli. 

These  were  the  words  of  S.  Gregory:  "To  Augus- 
tine your  ruler,  whom  we  make  your  Abbot,  be  in 
all  things  humbly  obedient,  knowing  that  whatever 
you  fulfil  by  his  admonition  will  in  all  things  profit 
your  souls.  The  Almighty  God  protect  you  with 
His  grace,  and  grant  me  to  see  the  fruit  of  your 
labour  in  the  eternal  country.  Since  if  I  cannot 
labour  with  you,  I  may  be  found  with  you  in  the 
joy  of  your  reward,  for  I  wish  to  labour  with  you. 
God  preserve  you  safe,  most  beloved  sons."  ^ 

At  the  command  of  S.  Gregory,  Augustine  after- 
wards receives  consecration  as  Bishop  from  Virgi- 

^  S.  Greg.,  Kp.,  vi.  51. 


158  S.   PETER'S   PRIMACY 

lius  the  Primate  of  Aries.  And  this  alone  would 
prove  how  completely  distinct  is  the  question  of 
jurisdiction  from  that  of  order.  Virgilius  had  no 
authority  whatever  to  send  Augustine  into  England, 
but  at  the  command  of  his  spiritual  superior  he 
could  confer  upon  him  those  powers  which  spring 
from  consecration,  for  the  exercise  of  which  S. 
Gregory  alone  gave  him  mission.  To  this  Bishop 
Virgilius  S.  Gregory  had  before  granted  "  the  pall," 
that  is,  authority  to  represent  himself  over  all  the 
Bishops  of  Gaul.  "  Because,"  he  says,  ''  it  is  plain 
to  all  whence  the  Ploly  Faith  came  forth,  in  the 
regions  of  Gaul,  when  your  Brotherhood  asks  afresh 
for  the  ancient  custom  of  the  Apostolic  See,  what 
does  it,  but  as  a  good  child,  recur  to  the  bosom  of 
its  mother?"  *' And  so  we  grant  your  Brother- 
hood to  represent  ourself  in  the  Churches  which  are 
in  the  kingdom  of  our  most  excellent  son  Chil- 
debert,  according  to  ancient  custom,  which  has 
God  for  its  author."  ^ 

And  so  the  same  power  which  gave  the  Bishop 
of  Aries  authority  over  all  the  Bishops  of  France, 
committed  England  and  its  future  Bishops  to 
Augustine. 

Thus,  in  another  letter,  S.  Gregory  empowers 
Augustine  to  constitute  two  provinces,  his  own,  and 
that  of  York,  each  with  its  Bishops  ;  and  he  adds 
to  him  personally,  "  Let  your  Fraternity  have  all 
the  Bishops  of  Britain  subject  to  you;  by  authority 
of  our  Lord  God."^ 

1  S.  Greg.,  Ep.,  lib.,  v.  53.     •  '^Ep.,  lib.  xi.  65. 


AND   THE   ROYAL   SUPREMACY.  1 59 

In  answer  to  a  question  of  S.  Augustine,  he  says, 
.  in  another  place  :  "  We  give  you  no  authority  over 
the  Bishops  of  Gaul;  but  we  commit  to  your  Frater- 
nity the  care  of  all  British  Bishops."  ^ 

Thus  the  Anglican  hierarchy  sprung  up  under  S. 
Gregory's  hand  :  her  Primacies  were  instituted  by 
him,  and  maintained  by  him.  Every  successor  of 
S.  Augustine  received  afresh  from  every  successor 
of  Gregory  the  continuance  of  the  original  mission 
and  jurisdiction. 

Thus  Boniface  V.  writes  to  Justus,  the  fourth 
Archbishop,  A.D.  622  :  "  Moreover  we  send  to  your 
Fraternity  the  pall,  granting  also  to  you  to  celebrate 
the  ordination  of  Bishops^  when  need  requires.'"^ 

Pope  Honorius  sends,  at  the  request  of  King 
Edwin,  palls  to  the  two  Archbishops  of  Canterbury 
and  York,  with  permission  that  when  one  dies  the 
survivor  should  consecrate  another.  "  He  may  fill 
up  his  place  with  another  Bishop  by  this  our 
authority,  which,  as  well  out  of  regard  to  your 
affection  as  on  account  of  the  great  space  between 
us,  we  are  induced  to  concede!'  ^ 

The  same  Pope  writes  to  the  Archbishop  Hono- 
rius, A.D.  626  : 

"  You  ask  that  the  authority  of  your  See  should  be 
confirmed  by  the  privilege  of  our  authority.  There- 
fore, according  to  the  old  custom  which  your  Church 
has  kept  from  the  times  of  Augustine,  your  pre- 
decessor, of  holy  memory,  by  the  authority  of 
blessed   Peter,  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  we  grant  to 

^Ep.^  lib.  xi.  64.  2  Mansi,  torn,  x,  550. 

3  76iJ.,  X.  580. 


l60  S.    PETER'S    PRIMACY 

you,  Honorius,  and  to  your  successors  for  ever, 
the  Primacy  of  all  the  Churches  of  Britain.  There- 
fore we  have  ordered  all  the  Churches  and  regions 
of  England  to  be  subjected  to  yoiw  jurisdiction^  and 
in  the  City  of  Canterbury  let  the  Metropolitical 
place  and  honour  of  the  Archiepiscopate,  and  the 
head  of  all  the  Churches  of  the  English  people,  be 
kept  for  the  future."  ^  And  he  prays  that  God 
would  confirm  with  perpetual  stability  the  Arch- 
bishop, "  following  the  rule  of  your  Master  and 
Head,  S.  Gregory." 

So  in  the  year  O57  Pope  Vitalian  writes  to  our 
Archbishop  Theodore  : 

"  We  learn  your  desire  for  the  confirmation  of 
the  diocese  subject  to  you,  because  in  all  things  you 
desire  to  shine  by  our  privilege  of  Apostolical 
authority.  Wherefore  we  have  thought  good  at 
present  to  commend  to  your  most  wise  Holiness  all 
the  Churches  in  the  island  of  Britain.  But  now, 
by  the  authority  of  blessed  Peter,  Prince  of  the 
Apostles,  to  whom  power  was  given  by  our  Lord 
to  bind  and  to  loose  in  Heaven  and  in  earth,  we, 
however  unworthy,  holding  the  place  of  that  same 
blessed  Peter,  who  bears  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  Heaven,  grant  to  you,  Theodore,  and  your  suc- 
cessors, all  that  from  old  time  was  allowed,  for 
ever  to  retain  unimpaired,  in  that  your  Metro- 
political  See,  in  the  City  of  Canterbury."  ^ 

Yet  these  powers  might  be  withdrawn  or  changed 
by  him  who  gave  them  ;  for  we  find,  in  the  year 

1  Mansi,  torn.  x.  580,  583.  ^Ibid.,  torn.  xi.  24. 


AND  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACY.       l6l 

795,  Kenulph,  King  of  Mercia,  writing  to  solicit 
Pope  Leo  III.  to  restore  to  Canterbury  that  part 
of  its  province  which  his  predecessor  Hadrian,  at 
the  request  of  King  Ofifa,  had  erected  into  an 
Archiepiscopal  province  for  Lichfield.  And  this 
prayer  is  granted  by  the  Pope.  At  the  same 
time  all  the  Bishops  of  England  petition  the  Pope 
that  the  favour  of  one  Archbishop  consecrating  the 
successor  of  the  other,  which  had  been  interrupted 
by  the  troubles  of  the  times,  might  be  restored  ; 
and  that  the  pall  might  be  granted  without  going  to 
Rome  for  it.  ^ 

At  a  Council  held  at  Rome  in  680,  Pope  Agatho 
had  ordered  that  each  Archbishop  in  England, 
"  who  for  the  time  is  honoured  with  the  pall  by 
this  Apostolic  See,"  ^  may  promote  and  ordain  the 
Bishops  subject  to  him.  In  the  same  Council, 
Wilfred  is  restored  to  the  See  of  York. 

In  the  year  1072,  a  contest  arose  by  reason  of 
Thomas,  Archbishop  of  York,  denying  the  Primacy 
of  Canterbury  over  his  See.  A  Council  was  held 
in  Winton,  by  order  of  Pope  Alexander,  to 
terminate  this,  and  Archbishop  Lanfranc  com- 
municates to  the  Pope  the  result,  that  clear  proof 
of  his  Primacy  over  all  England  had  been  adduced. 
"  As  the  greatest  strength  and  foundation  of  the 
whole  cause,"  he  says,  "  there  were  produced 
the  grants  and  writings  of  your  predecessors, 
Gregory,  Boniface,  Honorius,  Vitalian,  Sergius, 
Gregory,  and  the  last  Leo,  which  from  time  to  time, 

iMansi,  xiii.  960,  gSg.  "^  Ibid.,  torn.  xi.  180-183. 


1 62  S.    PETER'S   PRIMACY 

from  various  causes,  were  given  or  transmitted 
to  the  Prelates  of  the  Church  of  Canterbury  and 
the  Kings  of  England."  ^ 

As  the  Archbishop's  Primacy  extended  over  all 
England,  and  comprehended  the  ordaining  of 
Bishops  and  celebrating  of  Councils,  to  prove  that 
it  was  granted  to  him  and  maintained  by  the 
authority  of  the  Pope,  is  to  prove  that  mission  and 
jurisdiction  to  govern  the  whole  Church  of  England 
proceeded  perpetually  from  S.  Peter's  Chair. 

Thus,  whoever  might  nominate  and  whoever 
might  elect  Bishops,  the  power  which  constituted 
a  particular  person  to  govern  a  particular  diocese 
was  derived  mediately  or  immediately  from  the 
See  of  Peter  :  that  is,  this  See  was  the  perpetual 
fountain-head  of  mission  and  spiritual  jurisdiction. 
The  Primacies  which  it  had  created,  it  likewise  main- 
tained ;  and  that  which  was  originally  a  com- 
munication of  S.  Peter's  authority  (for  from  him 
alone  it  comes  that  one  Bishop  is  superior  to 
another),  would  subsist  throughout  by  union  with 
S.  Peter. 

He  who  is  the  source  of  spiritual  jurisdiction  is 
necessarily  the  Supreme  Judge  of  doctrine. 

But  that  which  the  See  of  Peter  was,  ages  before 
the  very  foundation  of  the  See  of  Canterbury, 
in  the  whole  Church,  it  seems  hardly  necessary  to 
prove,  that  it  was  always  in  a  province  of  the  Church. 
Could  any  province  of  the  Church  determine  a 
point   concerning   the    faith   by  and  of  itself,  the 

^  Mansi,  xx.  23. 


AND   THE   ROYAL   SUPREMACY.  1 63 

least  evil  to  which  that  must  lead  would  be  the 
dismemberment  of  that  province  from  the  rest  of 
the  Body.  For  what  can  insure  unity  of  faith 
without  submission  to  a  common  head  ?  This  even 
our  Lord  did  not  attempt,  even  in  a  body  of  twelve. 
How  can  there  possibly  exist  "one  Episcopate, 
of  which  a  part  is  held  by  each  without  division  of 
the  whole,"  unless  there  be  one  law  for  that  whole 
Episcopate,  maintained  by  one  authority  within 
it  :  as  the  very  Saint  who  sets  forth  this  idea  of 
the  Episcopate  observes,  "  Unity  is  preserved  in 
the  source  "  ? 

But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  for  more  than  nine 
hundred  years  the  See  of  S.  Peter  was  in  this 
nation  the  Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge,  and 
matters  of  faith  could  be  carried  before  it,  as  the 
court  of  appeal  in  last  resource. 

And,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  for  nine  hundred  and 
sixty  years  sixty-nine  Archbishops  sat  in  the  seat 
of  S.  Augustine  at  Canterbury,  by  the  authority 
of  him  who  sent  S.  Augustine. 

But  by  whose  authority  did  the  seventieth  sit? 
who  gave  to  Dr.  Parker  not  his  orders,  not  his 
episcopal  character,  but  mission,  to  execute  the 
powers  which  belong  to  that  character  in  the 
determinate  See  of  Canterbury,  and  authority  to 
execute  the  powers  of  a  Primate  in  the  province 
of  Canterbury  ? 

To  this  no  answer  can  be  given  but  one — Queen 
Elizabeth  gave,  or  at  least  attempted  to  give,  that 
mission  and  that  authority. 

Let  us  simply  state  historical  facts. 


1 64  S.    PETER'S   PRIMACY 

Queen  Elizabeth  at  her  accession  found  the 
ancient  relation,  which  for  nine  hundred  and  sixty 
years  had  subsisted  between  the  See  of  S.  Peter 
and  the  Church  of  England,  restored  by  the  act 
of  her  sister,  after  its  disturbance  by  her  father  and 
brother.  This  relation  consisted  mainly  in  two 
points — that  the  Pope  instituted  all  Bishops,  and 
was  the  Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge. 

Queen  Elizabeth  caused  an  Act  of  Parliament 
to  be  passed,  depriving  the  Pope  of  these  two 
powers.  And  this  Act  was  passed  in  spite  of  the 
remonstrances  of  the  Episcopate,  the  Convocation, 
and  the  two  Universities. 

But  she  did  not  stop  there.  Who  was  to  possess 
these  two  powers  ?  Somewhere  they  must  be. 
She  coveted  them  for  her  Crown :  she  took  and 
annexed  them  to  that  Crown. 

She  made  herself  Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge 
by  causing  the  appeals,  which  had  ever  been  made 
from  the  Court  of  the  Archbishop  to  the  Pope,  to 
be  made  to  the  Crown.  More  need  not  be  said 
on  this  head,  as  all  the  Courts  of  the  kingdom  have 
just  affirmed  this  power  to  exist  in  the  Crown  ;  and 
as  her  Majesty,  in  exercise  of  her  authority  as 
Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge,  has  just  reversed  the 
sentence  of  the  Archbishop's  Court,  and  decreed 
that  the  Clergy  of  the  Church  have  it  wholly  at 
their  option  to  preach  and  teach  that  infants  are 
regenerated  by  God  in  Holy  Baptism,  or  that  such 
a  doctrine  is  "a.  soul-destroying  heresy:"  nay,  as 
the  perfection  of  liberty,  the  same  clergyman  can 
now  at  the  font,   in   the  words   of  the   Baptismal 


AND   THE    ROYAL   SUPREMACY.  165 

Service,  declare  his  belief  in  the  former  doctrine, 
and  in  the  pulpit  proceed  to  enforce  the  latter ! 

She  took  to  herself,  likewise,  the  power  of  insti- 
tilting  Bishops,  which  is  of  originating  mission  and 
jurisdiction  ;  for  every  Bishop  of  the  Anglican 
Church  has  been  from  that  time  instituted  by  order 
and  commission  from  the  Crown,  and  by  that  alone. 
Now  it  has  been  well  said,  that  "  Sovereigns  who 
covet  spiritual  authority  have  never  dared  to  seize 
it  upon  the  altar  with  their  own  hands  :  they  know 
well  that  in  this  there  is  an  absurdity  even  greater 
than  the  sacrilege.  Incapable  as  they  are  of  being 
directly  recognised  as  the  source  and  regulators  of 
religion,  they  seek  to  make  themselves  its  masters 
by  the  intermediacy  of  some  sacerdotal  body  en- 
slaved to  their  wishes  :  and  there,  Pontiffs  without 
mission,  usurpers  of  the  truth  itself;  they  dole  out  to 
their  people  the  measure  of  it  which  they  think 
sufficient  to  check  revolt ;  they  make  of  the  Blood 
of  Jesus  Christ  an  instrument  of  moral  servitude  and 
of  political  schemes,  until  the  day  when  they  are 
taught  by  terrible  catastrophes  that  the  greatest 
crime  which  sovereignty  can  commit  against  itself 
and  against  society  is  the  meddling  touch  which 
profanes  religion."  ^ 

Dr.  Parker  was  instituted  by  four  Bishops  with- 
out a  diocese,  who  had  no  power  whatever  of  their 
own  to  give  mission  to  the  See  of  Canterbury :  they 
professed  to  act  under  Queen  Elizabeth's  com- 
mission. 

^  Le  Pere  Lacordaire. 


1 66  S.    PETER'S    PRIMACY 

But  to  show  how  the  fountain  of  this  mission 
and  spiritual  jurisdiction  was  made  to  reside  in  the 
Crown,  we  need  only  refer  to  the  law  which  enacted, 
that  in  case  an  Archbishop  should  refuse  within  a 
certain  time  to  institute  a  Bishop  at  the  command 
of  the  Crown — a  case  which  in  three  hundred  years 
has  never  occurred^  though  Dr.  Hoadley  and  Dr. 
Hampden  have  been  among  the  persons  instituted — 
the  Crown  might  issue  a  commission  to  any  other 
Bishops  of  the  province  to  institute,  thus  overruling 
the  special  authority  of  the  Archbishop  as  Arch- 
bishop. 

Moreover,  the  letters  patent  of  every  Colonial 
Bishop  declare  in  the  most  express  words  that 
Episcopal  jurisdiction  to  govern  such  and  such  a 
diocese,  which  the  letters  patent  erect,  is  granted 
by  the  Crown. 

And  not  only  does  the  Crown  grant  this  juris- 
diction, but  it  can  recall  it  after  it  has  been  once 
granted. 

Take  the  latest  exercise  of  this  power.i 

"  The  Queen  has  been  pleased,  by  letters  patent 
under  the  great  seal  of  the  United  Kingdom,  to 
reconstitute  the  Bishopric  of  Quebec,  and  to  direct 
that  the  same  shall  comprise  the  district  of  Quebec, 
Three  Rivers,  and  Gaspe  only,  and  be  called  the 
Bishopric  of  Quebec :  and  Her  Majesty  has  been 
pleased  to  name  and  appoint  the  Right  Rev.  Father 
in  God,  George  Jehoshaphat  Mountain,  Doctor  of 
Divinity,  heretofor-e  Bishop  of  Montreal^  to  be  Bishop 

^  London  Gazette. 


AND  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACY.       167 

of  the  said  See  of  Quebec.  Her  Majesty  has  also 
been  pleased  to  constitute  so  much  of  the  ancient 
diocese  of  Quebec  as  comprises  the  district  of  Mon- 
treal to  be  a  Bishop's  See  and  Diocese,  to  be  called 
the  Bishopric  of  Montreal,  and  to  name  and  appoint 
the  Rev.  Francis  Fulford,  Doctor  of  Divinity,  to  be 
ordained  and  consecrated  Bishop  of  the  said  See  of 
Montreal."  1 

All  that  the  Archbishop  has  to  do  in  such  a 
matter  is  to  give  Episcopal  consecration  to  a  person 
so  designated,  on  pain  of  having  his  goods  confis- 
cated, and  his  person  imprisoned  :  but  he  does  not 
give  the  diocese  or  the  mission. 

Her  Majesty  likewise — in  the  exercise  of  Papal 
authority — has  created  sundry  Metropolitans,  as  of 
Calcutta,  to  whom  she  has  subjected  all  India  ;  and 
Sydney,  to  whom  she  has  subjected  not  only 
Australia,  but  Van  Diemen's  Land  and  New 
Zealand. 

^  Since  this  was  written,  a  judgment  of  the  Privy  Council,  ac- 
cepted and  ratified  by  the  Crown,  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Colenso,  has 
decided  that  the  grant  of  spiritual  jurisdiction  from  the  Crown  to 
Bishops  in  colonies  which  possess  a  parliamentary  constitution 
is  invalid  in  law.  They  become,  therefore,  Bishops  without 
dioceses.  It  is  stated  in  the  papers  that  Dr.  Selwyn  and  the  other 
Anglican  Bishops  in  New  Zealand  have  in  consequence  petitioned 
the  Queen  to  be  allowed  to  return  their  letters -patent,  which  pro- 
fessed to  give  them  jurisdiction.  The  papers  do  not  state  whence 
Dr.  Selwyn  and  his  brethren  propose  to  get  it  for  the  future.  It 
would  seem  as  if  the  question  of  spiritual  jurisdiction  were  not  at  - 
all  considered  in  the  Anglican  Church ;  yet  absolution  given  by  a 
true  priest  without  jurisdiction  is  invalid ;  and  this  fact  alone, 
without  going  into  the  question  whether  her  priests  are  true 
priests  and  her  Bishops  true  Bishops,  annuls  all  absolutions  in 
the  Church  of  England. 


1 68  s.  i'eter's  primacy 

Now  here  let  me  observe  two  things. 

First,  that  the  power  to  nominate  for  election,  or 
to  elect  one  to  be  a  Bishop,  is  quite  distinct  from 
the  power  to  institute  or  confirm,  which  latter  is  the 
deliverance  of  the  spiritual  power  of  government. 
The  former  privileges  may  be  and  are  exercised  by 
the  civil  power ;  but  the  latter  authority  must  be 
derived  from  a  spiritual  source. 

Secondly,  the  civil  power  may,  if  it  so  choose, 
give  the  sanction  of  civil  law  to  the  assignations  of 
dioceses  made  by  the  spiritual  power  ;  and  attach 
a  certain  civil  validity  to  the  spiritual  acts  of 
Bishops  instituted  by  spiritual  power.  But  here 
the  case  is  quite  different.  The  diocese  is  made 
and  erected,  divided  and  altered,  solely  by  the  civil 
power.  The  spiritual  jurisdiction  actually  possessed 
by  a  Bishop  over  his  flock  is  taken  away,  as 
concerns  a  part  of  that  flock,  and  conferred 
upon  another.  The  Bishop  is  purely  passive 
under  this.  And  so  particular  Bishops,  already 
supposed  to  be  under  the  See  of  Canterbury,  are 
without  permission  of  that  See  subjected  to  an  inter- 
mediate Metropolitan. 

Now  the  whole  principle  of  the  Anglican  Refor- 
mation consists  in  these  two  things, — that  the  civil 
power  is  made  the  origin  of  Mission  and  Spiritual 
Jurisdiction,  and  the  Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge. 
Those  who  ask  for  these  things  to  be  altered  ask 
that  the  Reformation  would  be  pleased  to  undo  all 
that  it  did  amiss,  and  so  restore  itself  to  Catholic 
Unity.  Would  that  they  may  be  heard  ! — but  there 
are  few  signs  of  it. 


AND   THE    ROYAL   SUPREMACY.  1 69 

And  the  whole  of  what  I  have  written  in  the 
preceding  five  sections  shows  that  the  Papal  author- 
ity consists  in  exactly  these  two  points.  And  thus 
it  was  that  Queen  Elizabeth  took  and  transferred  the 
Papal  Supremacy  to  herself.  And  thus  it  is  that 
authority  to  administer  the  Sacraments  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  this  or  that  place  or  district,  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  the  power  to  bind  and 
loose,  are  pretended  to  be  given  by  an  earthly 
Sovereign.  Can  there  be  found  in  the  history  of 
eighteen  hundred  years  a  heresy  more  directly  anti- 
christian  than  this  ?  It  strikes  at  the  very  heart  of 
the  Church  of  God. 

From  the  beginning  the  crime  of  being  a  creature 
and  a  slave  of  the  State  has  been  alleged  against 
the  Anglican  P^stablishment.  Is  this  charge  true  ? 
and,  if  so,  in  what  does  it  consist  ? 

It  is  not  because  a  communion  is  established ; 
because  its  Bishops  are  nominated  by  the  Crown 
and  sit  in  Parliament ;  because  their  acts  have  a 
civil  validity  ;  because  its  Clergy  are  civil  officers, 
— that  it  c?n  be  justly  called  a  creature  or  a  slave 
of  the  State.  All  this  may  be  innocently,  may  be 
rightly,  may  be  most  happily.  But  a  communion 
is  the  creature  and  the  slave  of  the  civil  power  when 
the  origin  of  its  mission  and  spiritual  jurisdiction, 
and  the  supreme  judgment  upon  its  doctrine,  are 
vested  in  the  civil  power. 

But  to  return  to  Queen  Elizabeth.  Armed  with 
this  civil  law,  which  extinguished  the  supreme 
jurisdiction  of  S.  Peter's  See,  and  its  institution  of 
Bishops,  and  transferred  both  these  powers  to  the 


I/O  S.   PETER'S   PRIMACY 

Crown,  imposing  an  oath  for  their  maintenance, 
she  ordered  this  oath  to  be  administered  to  the 
existing  Bishops.  The  Primacy  was  vacant,  and 
sixteen  members  of  the  Episcopate  alone  survived. 
Of  these,  fifteen  refused  to  sever  that  link  between 
their  Sees  and  the  See  of  Rome,  which  had  subsisted 
for  nine  hundred  and  sixty  years,  from  the  very 
foundation  of  the  Church  ;  refused  beside  to  ac- 
knowledge the  transference  of  the  two  above-named 
spiritual  powers  to  the  Crown.  In  virtue  of  that 
law  they  were  deposed. 

One  Bishop,  Kitchen  of  Llandafif,  had  the  heart 
to  accept  these  conditions,  and  continued  on  in  his 
See,  surrendering  to  courtiers  the  greater  part  of  its 
endowments. 

But  even  he  took  no  part  in  the  confirmation  or 
consecration  of  the  new  Primate. 

And  so  the  ancient  Episcopate,  which  derived  its 
succession  from  S.  Augustine,  and  its  mission  from 
S.  Peter,  became  extinct  in  banishment,  in  captivity,, 
and  in  duress.  The  Episcopate  which  for  well-nigh 
a  thousand  years  had  formed,  and  civilised,  and 
blessed  England  in  a  thousand  ways,  and  by  which 
it  was  a  member  of  the  great  Christian  Body,  was 
swept  away. 

And  a  new  Episcopate,  deriving  its  mission  from 
Queen  Elizabeth,  and  perpetually  dependent  for  its 
jurisdiction  on  the  Crown  of  England,  and  owning 
in  that  Crown  its  Supreme  Ecclesiastical  Judge, 
arose.  This  is  its  origin,  this  the  principle  on 
which  it  is  built,  the  subjection  of  the  spiritual 
power  to  the  civil  in  spiritual  things,  in  faith,  and 


AND  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACY.       I71 

in  discipline.  Humanam  conati  sunt  facere  Eccle- 
siani.  They  attempted,  and  they  have  succeeded. 
For  myself,  now  that  after  long  years  of  pain  and 
distress,  of  thought,  of  inquiry,  and  of  prayer,  since 
by  the  mercy  of  God  the  light  has  broken  upon  me, 
let  me  say  as  much  as  this, — for  not  to  say  it  would 
be  to  conceal  the  strongest  conviction,  neither 
formed  in  a  hurry,  nor  reached  without  great  suffer- 
ing,— let  those  who  can  put  their  trust  in  such  a 
Church  and  such  an  Episcopate,  those  who  can 
feel  their  souls  safe  in  such  a  system,  work  in  it, 
think  for  it,  write  for  it,  pray  for  it,  and  trust  their 
souls  to  it.  But  the  duty  which  I  owe  to  Almighty 
God,  and  the  regard  which  I  have  for  my  salvation, 
compel  me  to  declare  my  belief,  by  word  and  act, 
that  it  is  an  imposture,  all  the  more  dangerous  to 
the  souls  of  men,  to  the  affectionate,  to  the 
obedient,  to  those  who  believe  that  there  is  ''  one 
Body  and  one  Spirit,"  because  it  pretends  to  be  a 
member  of  the  Catholic  Body,  with  which  it  has 
broken  the  essential  relation,  and  to  possess  spiritual 
powers  which  it  has  indeed  forfeited. 


1/2 


SECTION  VII. 

THE   EFFECTS   OF   S.    PETER'S   PRIMACY   AND   OF 
THE   ROYAL   SUPREMACY. 

The  Primacy  which  our  Lord  set  up  for  ever  in 
His  Church  in  the  person  of  S.  Peter  and  his  suc- 
cessors was  so  set  up  to  maintain  unity  of  faith  and 
communion. 

That  Primacy  was  finally  abolished  in  the  Angli- 
can Establishment  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  and  two  of 
the  chief  powers  belonging  to  it  attached  to  her 
throne,  powers  which  cannot  be  separated; — that  is, 
to  be  the  Source  of  Spiritual  Jurisdiction,  and  the 
Supreme  Judge  of  doctrine.  Have  the  two  effects 
intended  by  the  Primacy  of  divine  institution, — 
unity  of  faith  and  of  communion, — followed  in  the 
system  set  up  under  the  Royal  Supremacy  of 
human  institution  ? 

Has  the  Anglican  Church  one  faith?  Has  she 
communion  with  the  Church  Catholic  throughout 
the  world  ? 

As  to  faith,  the  revelation  of  our  Lord  has  been 
of  late  well  divided  into  three  great  branches,  which 
indeed  are  sufficiently  indicated  by  the  arrangement 
of  the  Apostles'   Creed,  viz.,  the  doctrine  of  the 


EFFECTS  OF  S.  PETER'S  PRIMACY.     1 73 

Holy  Trinity ;  the  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation  ; 
the  doctrine  of  the  Church. 

It  was  this  latter  which  was  assaulted  at  the  time 
the  Anglican  Reformation  was  set  up ;  and  of 
course  to  this  latter  we  must  mainly  look  to  see  the 
unity  of  the  New  Church.  Has  the  Anglican  com- 
munion any  one  consistent  faith  concerning  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  the  sacramental  system, 
which  is  in  fact  the  applying  of  the  Incarnation  to 
the  mystical  Body  of  Christ  and  the  souls  which 
belong  to  it  ?  Who  will  venture  to  say  that  it  has^ 
as  a  whole  ?  I  speak  not  of  this  or  that  party, 
Evangelical,  Latitudinarian,  or  High  Church,  or  the 
Oxford  movement,  within  it ;  but  does  the  Angli- 
can Church,  as  a  zvhole,  deliver  to  men  any  belief 
as  to  where  the  Catholic  Church  at  this  moment  is ; 
whether  the  Roman  is  part  of  it  or  not ;  whether  the 
Greek  is  part  of  it  or  not ;  whether  Presbyterianism 
in  Scotland  is  a  branch  of  it  or  not ;  whether  it  is 
infallible  or  not ;  whether,  if  General  Councils  may 
err,  the  whole  Church  may  err,  and  teach  falsehood 
for  God's  truth  ?  Each  individual  in  the  Anglican 
Church  will  have  his  own  answer,  or  none,  upon 
these  questions.  Yet  all  repeat :  ''  I  believe  one 
Holy  Catholic  Church."  How  can  they  believe 
what  they  do  not  know  anything  about  ? 

Or  again,  as  to  the  benefits  of  Holy  Baptism  ; 
are  not  the  two  great  sections  of  the  Establishment 
at  daggers  drawn  about  these — full  of  misconcep- 
tions even  as  to  their  own  meaning  ? 

Or  only  conceive  that  a  late  trial  had  turned 
upon   the   nature    of  the   Holy   Eucharist,  instead 


174  EFFECTS   OF  S.    PETER'S   PRIMACY 

of  Baptism.  The  mind  revolts  at  the  thought  of 
the  blasphemies  which  would  have  been  uttered, 
and  the  unbelief  in  that  holy  mystery  which  would 
have  been  shown.^ 

Now,  not  to  mention  the  effects  conveyed  by 
Confirmation,  and  Orders,  and  Sacramental  Ab- 
solution, there  is  not  a  rural  deanery  in  England 
whose  members  could  meet  together  without  all 
or  either  of  the  above  questions  being  an  apple  of 
discord,  if  flung  among  them. 

But  there  is  one  point  which  runs  right  into  the 
heart  of  him  who  is  charged  with  the  care  of  souls, 
and  day  by  day  leaves  its  sting  there.  The 
Anglican  Church  abolished  at  the  Reformation  that 
discipline  of  penance  which  existed  all  over  the 
world.  What  has  she  substituted  for  it?  Are  her 
children  to  sin  and  sin  on,  for  months  and  years 
together,  and  i^estore  themselves  when  they  please 
to  the  communion  of  the  Church  ?  sin  on,  to  the 
very  bed  of  death,  in  trust  upon  God's  indulgence  ? 
Or  what  living  bond  of  connection  is  there  between 
the  pastor  and  his  flock  in  health  ?  How  can  he 
ever  come  to  close  quarters  with  the  secret  sins  of 
the  individual  conscience  ?     How  to  deal  with  sins 

1  Since  this  was  written,  a  trial  respecting  the  Anglican  doctrine 
of  the  Eucharist  was  about  to  take  place ;  but  the  maintainer  of 
a  sort  of  Real  Presence  pleaded  that  the  time  limited  by  the  Act 
for  trial  had  elapsed,  and  was  very  glad  to  escape  from  a  decision 
by  aid  of  this  technical  objection.  Truly  a  heroic  position  for  one 
who  fancied  that  he  was  asserting  a  doctrine  which  is  indeed  the 
dearest  privilege  of  the  true  Church,  but  which  it  seems  he  was 
content  to  hold  as  his  individual  opinion,  denied  by  as  many  as 
list  of  ministers  and  laymen  in  the  Anglican  Church. 


AND  OF  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACY.     1 75 

committed  after  Baptism  is  a  question  of  the 
utmost  daily  moment  to  the  clergy.  How  is  it 
ruled  for  them  in  Anglicanism  ? 

They  have  each  to  teach  souls  the  way  to 
Heaven  ;  to  teach  young  children,  as  well  as  to 
remind  adults,  of  the  privileges  and  duties  of 
baptised  persons  ;  and  how  to  be  restored  if  they 
sin.  They  have  all  to  attend  death-beds,  and 
sinners  laden  with  guilt :  are  they  to  hear  their 
confessions,  or  tell  them  to  confess  to  God  alone? 
to  give  them  absolution,  or  to  instruct  them  that 
God  alone  forgives  sins,  and  not  by  His  ministers? 

These  several  parties  will  answer  these  questions 
in  different  ways.  In  the  meantime  the  sinner 
dies  ! 

Do  Anglican  Bishops  authorise  auricular  con- 
fession, or  no  ?  or,  if  they  are  asked  the  question, 
put  it  off  with  an  ambiguity  ?  ^ 

Is  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostolical  Succession 
taught  or  not  by  the  Anglican  Church,  or  is  it  "  an 
open  question "  ?  A  Bishop  lately  denied  it  in 
strong  terms,  preaching  on  a  solemn  public  occasion 
at  S.  Paul's  Cathedral,  I  think  before  the  great 
Missionary  power  of  the  Church  ;  the  consequence 
was,  that  he  was  not  asked  to  print  his  sermon. 

Yet  one  would  think  this  doctrine  of  some  im- 
portance to  the  being  of  a  Church. 

Is  it  not  universally  felt  that  the  Prayer-book 
looks  one  way,  and  the  Articles  another?  The 
remains  of  the  Catholic  spirit  in  the  former  consort 

^  These  are  facts  which  have  come  to  the  writer's  knowledge. 


176  EFF1<:CTS   OF   S.    PETER'S    PRIMACY 

ill  with  the  flagrant  virus  of  the  Reformation  in  the 
latter.  It  is  a  great  contest  which  is  to  interpret 
the  other  :  but  the  Privy  Council  seems  to  have 
turned  the  scale  in  favour  of  the  Articles. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  whole  body  of  doctrine 
which  was  attacked  at  the  Reformation  remains  in 
the  Anglican  system  in  a  state  of  uttermost  con- 
fusion. All  that  it  has  of  good  is  that  which  it  de- 
rived unaltered  from  the  Roman  Church  :  where  it 
attempted  to  change,  it  set  up  nobody  knows  what, 
but  something  so  indefinite,  so  ambiguous,  so 
chameleon-like,  in  a  word,  so  dishonesty  that  Evan- 
gelical and  Anglo-Catholic  claim  it  each  for  them- 
selves. That  is,  a  compromise  was  made  of  the 
whole  sacramental  system  :  and  a  royal  decree  now 
comes  forth  that  the  clergy  may  teach  contra- 
dictories about  it. 

And  is  this  indeed  God's  truth  ? — did  our  Lord 
set  up  a  Church  for  this,  that  men  might  be  tossed 
about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine  ?  But  I  go  no 
further  in  a  subject  on  which  one  might  write  a 
volume.  I  only  wish  to  show  the  necessary  result 
of  a  fatal  principle. 

And  as  to  unity  of  communion  with  the  rest  of 
the  Church,  what  has  the  Royal  Supremacy  done  ? 
— not  merely  severed  it,  as  a  fact,  but  made  it 
impossible. 

Other  communions  are  unhappily  schismatical, 
as  being  de  facto  disjoined  from  the  Head  :  but 
they  are  not  built  upon,  and  do  not  consecrate,  the 
schismatical  principle.  Greeks  or  Armenians  might 
once  more  accept   S.   Peter's  Primacy  to-morrow. 


AND  OF  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACV,     177 

The  very  Monophysites  have  the  hierarchical 
principle  in  perfection,  and  still  look  up  to  S. 
Mark's  chair,  even  in  its  degradation,  as  the  centre 
of  unity  ;  and  they  may  one  day  remember  that  S. 
Mark  was  sent  by  S.  Peter.  But  Anglicanism  is 
founded  on  the  very  principle  of  denying  S.  Peter's 
Primacy,  a  principle  of  isolation  and  severance, 
which  terminates  the  unity  of  the  Church  with  each 
individual  Bishop,  or  rather  makes  all  alike  subject, 
as  Bishops,  to  the  civil  power.  Were  this  carried 
out,  there  would  be  as  many  Christianities  as  there 
are  Christian  nations.  But  enough  of  divisions 
which  sadden  the  inmost  heart,  and  lead  it  to  the 
conclusion  that  there  is  no  Church  upon  Earth  ; 
for  this  every  consistent  Anglican  must  believe. 

Is  he  not  told  that  the  Roman  Church,  the 
Greek  Church,  and  the  Anglican,  which  neither 
teach  one  creed,  nor  are  united  in  one  government, 
make  up  yet  one  Church  ;  that  is,  spiritual  bodies, 
which  excommunicate  each  other,  make  up  that 
"one  Body  and  one  Spirit,"  which  has  "one  Lord 
and  one  Faith"?  When  the  individual  conscience 
asks  :  What  am  I  to  believe  as  a  matter  of  divine 
faith^  on  points  where  these  authorities  disagree, 
what  answer  can  be  given?  Accordingly,  the  result, 
to  every  thinking  mind,  of  Anglicanism  is,  that 
there  is  at  present  no  divine  teacher  upon  Earth 
at  all,  whom  we  are  bound  to  believe  and  obey. 
That  is  naked  infidelity.  Let  me  entreat  those  to 
consider  this,  who  seem  to  have  made  up  their 
minds  to  substitute  what    they   call  "loyalty"  to 

the    Anglican    Church    for    maintenance    of    the 

12 


17^     EFFECTS  OF  S.  PETER'S  PRIMACY 

Catholic  Faith,  in  whose  name  they  once  said  <^reat 
things. 

Now  turn  to  the  other  side. 

Has  the  Divine  Primacy  effected  the  purpose 
for  which  it  was  instituted  ?  Has  it  maintained 
unity  of  faith  and  of  communion  ? 

As  to  faith,  go  where  you  will,  and  within  the 
bosom  of  that  communion  which  is  built  on  the 
rock  of  S.  Peter's  Chair,  you  will  find  no  variance 
of  belief  on  that  threefold  cord  of  doctrine  men- 
tioned above.  Neither  Clergy  nor  Laity  differ 
as  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity,  the 
Incarnation,  and  the  Church,  nor  as  to  all  the 
consequences  derived  from  them.  The  Parish  Priest 
pursues  his  daily  task  in  no  doubt  as  to  the  in- 
struction of  the  young,  the"  recovery  of  the  wander- 
ing, the  consolation  of  the  dying.  Councils  of 
Bishops  meet  in  all  directions,  and  send  the  result 
of  their  consultations  and  prayers  to  the  common 
Shepherd  of  all,  without  contest,  without  variation 
of  belief,  from  one  end  of  the  earth  to  the  other. 
The  Host  comes  forth  in  procession,  and  every 
heart  is  lifted  up  to  the  Author  of  Salvation,  every 
head  bowed  in  worship  ;  one  solemn  feeling  of  the 
Real  Presence  fills  a  great  church,  and  inspires 
its  congregation.  Moreover,  Saints  live  and  grow 
on  it  ;  societies  of  men  and  women  are  inspired 
by  it  unto  all  the  labours  of  self-denying  charity. 

Take  as  symbols  within  the  one  communion  the 
bare  table  and  the  deserted  shrine ;  but  comfort, 
respectability,  order,  the  powers  of  the  world  that 
is. 


AND   OF   THE    RO^'AL   SUPREMACV.  1 79 

Within  the  other,  a  people  hushed  in  adoration, 
a  cloud  of  incense,  and  the  Present  God  ;  but 
poverty,  continence,  religious  communities,  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come. 

Within  the  one,  among  the  Clergy  themselves,  dis- 
putes, divisions,  indifferences,  disbelief  of  all  dogma. 

Within  the  other,  a  system,  acknowledged  by  all 
the  faithful,  encompassing  and  supporting  them 
from  the  cradle  to  the  grave. 

And  as  to  communion,  throughout  all  regions 
of  the  world,  how  far  more  justly  now  than  when  S. 
x\ugustine  wrote,  may  the  Catholic  say  :  *'  I  am 
held  in  the  Catholic  Church  by  the  consent  of 
nations  and  of  races,  by  authority  begun  in  miracles, 
nurtured  in  hope,  attaining  its  growth  in  charity, 
established  in  antiquity  :  I  am  held  by  the  succession 
of  Bishops  down  to  the  present  Episcopate  from  the 
very  See  of  Peter  the  Apostle,  to  whom  the  Lord, 
after  His  resurrection,  intrusted  His  sheep  to  be  fed. 
Lastly,  I  am  held  by  the  very  name  of  Catholic, 
which,  not  without  reason,  among  so  many  heresies, 
that  Church  alone  has  to  such  a  degree  taken 
possession  of,  that,  though  all  heretics  wish  to  be 
called  Catholics,  yet, 'if  any  stranger  ask:  Where 
is  the  Catholic  Church?  no  heretic  will  dare  to 
show  you  his  own  Church.'^ 

Would  not  this  seem  to  be  a  prophecy  uttered 
fourteen  hundred  years  ago  ?  and  yet  as  true  is  what 
follows  : 

"  Those,  therefore,  so  many  and  so  great  most 
dear  bonds  of  the  Christian  name  with  reason  hold 
a  believer  in  the  Catholic  Church,  even  if,  through 


l80  EFFECTS   OF   S.    I'ETER'S   PRIMACY 

the  slowness  of  our  natural  ability  or  the  demerit  of 
our  life,  the  truth  should  not  as  yet  have  shown 
itself  most  fully  revealed.  But  amongst  j/ok ,  where 
there  is  none  of  these  things  to  invite  and  hold  me, 
t/ie  promise  of  the  truth  alone  makes  a  great  noise  ; 
and  indeed  if  this  be  so  plain  that  it  cannot  be 
doubted,  it  is  to  be  preferred  to  all  those  things  by 
which  I  am  held  in  the  Catholic  Church  :  but  if  it 
is  only  promised  and  not  shown,  no  one  shall  move 
me  from  that  faith  which  binds  my  spirit  by  folds 
so  many  and  so  strong  to  the  Christian  religion." 

And  now  1  have  given  the  Scriptural  authority 
for  S.  Peter's  Primacy,  carried  on  in  his  successors  ; 

Where  is  the  Scriptural  authority  for  the  Primacy 
of  Queen  Victoria  ? 

I  have  given  the  Patristic  authority,  and  that  of 
Councils,  for  S.  Peter's  Primacy ; 

What  Fathers  and  what  Councils  acknowledge  a 
temporal  supremacy  of  the  State  over  the  faith  and 
discipline  of  the  Church  ? 

Let  them  be  produced  ;  let  us  compare  the  one 
with  the  other. 

Is  there  little  in  Holy  Scripture  for  S.  Peter's 
Primacy  ?  Hozu  much  is  there  for  the  Apostolate 
and  Episcopate  itself?  But  the  words  of  God  are 
few,  only  they  create  and  they  maintain.  Set  the 
weight  of  the  world  on  those  words  which  He  ad- 
dressed to  Peter,  and  they  will  bear  it. 

But  for  the  Royal  Supremacy  you  have  nothing 
to  bring  from  Scripture ;  not  one  word,  unless  you 
like,  ''  Render  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are 
Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's." 


AND  OF  THE  ROYAL  SUPREMACY.     l8l 

And  as  for  tradition,  King  Henry  and  Queen 
Elizabeth  set  themselves  against  the  current  of 
fifteen  hundred  years  ;  they  tore  up  what  had 
been  the  root  of  their  own  Church  for  well-nigh 
a  thousand.  They  severed  themselves  from  S. 
Peter's  See,  arrd  they  sowed  throughout  their  realm 
divisions  never-ending,^spiritual  severance,  isola- 
tion, and  indifference  ;  they  destroyed  that  religious 
unity  which,  of  all  others,  is  the  most  precious  in- 
heritance of  a  land.  This  they  were  allowed  to 
do,  and  yet  at  this  moment  more  Bishops^  and  well- 
nigh  as  many  people,  subject  to  S.  Peter,  own 
their  temporal  sovereignty,  as  compose  that  com- 
munion which  acknowledges  their  spiritual  supre- 
macy, which  is  itself  rent  to  pieces,  and  has  the 
denial  even  of  the  doctrine  of  Baptism  imposed  on 
it  by  that  supremacy!  It  was  a  fearful  vision  of 
schism  and  of  heresy  which  the  poet  saw : 

"  A  rundlet  that  hath  lost 
In  middle  or  side  stave,  gapes  not  so  wide 
As  one  I  mark'd,  torn  from  the  chin  throughout 
Down  to  the  hinder  passage,  'twixt  the  legs 
Dangling  his  entrails  hung,  the  midriff  lay 
Open  to  view,  and  wretched  ventricle." 

— Dante,  Hell,  c.  xxviii. 

Am  I  to  believe  that  this  hideous  phantom  is  the 
teacher  sent  to  me  by  Almighty  God?  Is  this  the 
dispenser  of  His  Sacraments?  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth  ? 

Whither,  then,  shall  I  turn,  but  to  thee,  O 
Glorious  Roman  Church,  to  whom  God  has  given, 


1 82  EFFECTS   OF   S.    PETER'S    I'RIMACV. 

in  its  fulness,  the  double  gift  of  ruling  and  of  teach- 
ing ?  Thine  alone  are  the  keys  of  Peter,  and  the 
sharp  sword  of  Paul.  On  thee  alone,  with  their 
blood,  have  they  poured  out  their  whole  doctrine. 
Too  late  have  I  found  thee,  who  shouldst  have 
fostered  my  childhood,  and  set  thy  gentle  and  awful 
seal  on  my  youth  ;  who  shouldst  have  brought  me 
up  in  the  serene  regions  of  truth,  apart  from  doubt 
and  the  long  agony  of  uncertain  years.  Yet  before 
I  understood  thee,  I  could  admire  ;  before  I  ac- 
knowledged thy  claims,  I  could  see  that  undaunted 
spirit  which  would  resign  everything  save  the 
inheritance  of  Christ ;  that  superhuman  wisdom,  by 
the  gift  of  which,  while  "  earthly  states  have  had 
single  conquerors  or  legislators,  a  Charlemagne  here, 
a  Philip  Auguste  there  ;  in  Rome  alone  the  spiritual 
ruler  has  dwelt  for  ages,  smiting  the  waters  of  the 
flood  again  and  again  with  the  mantle  of  Elijah, 
and  making  himself  a  path  through  them  on  the 
dry  land."  ^  But  now  I  see  that  the  God  of  Elijah 
is  with  thee.  O  too  long  sought,  and  too  late  found, 
yet  be  it  given  me  to  pass  under  thy  prctecticn  the 
short  remains  of  this  troubled  life,  tc  wander  no 
more  from  the  fold,  but  to  find  the  Chair  of  the 
Chief  Shepherd  to  be  indeed  "the  s:hadow  of  a 
Great  Rock  in  a  weary  land  "  ! 

^  Church  of  England  cleared  from  Schism,  p.  39^. 


ALLIES,  T.W.  BQT 

See  of  S.  Peter.  365 

.A52,